Chicago Report
Chicago Report
SPECIAL STATE’S
Edward J. Egan
Special State’s Attorney
Robert D. Boyle
Chief Deputy Special State’s Attorney
Table of Contents
Page
I. Introduction 3
II. Conclusions 16
V. Andrew Wilson 43
VIII. Relationship between OPS and Cook County State’s Attorney 157
examined the pleadings filed in connection with the Petition for Appointment of a Special
State’s Attorney and particularly the Order of Appointment. The petition asked that a
obstruction of justice, conspiracy to obstruct justice, and other offenses bv police officers
under the command of Jon Burge at Area 2 and Area 3 Headquarters in the city of
Chicago during the period from 1973 to the present.” (Emphasis added.) (Petition for
Appointment, p. 1.) That part of the petition was referred to specifically by this Court in
the Memorandum Opinion and Order. (p- 1.) In the “conclusion” of the Memorandum
Opinion and Order we were appointed “to investigate the facts alleged by the petitioners
We were aware that we, and no one else, were invested with the same powers and
charged with the same duties that the elected State’s Attorney was, but in a restricted
area. (See Aiken v. Will County, 52 N.E.2d 607.) As the petition for appointment of a
Special State’s Attorney recognized, Standard 3-3.9 of the American Bar Association
Criminal Justice Standards “provides that the institution of criminal charges (at the
conclusion of the investigation) is warranted only where the charges are supported by
probable cause and where there is sufficient admissible evidence to support a conviction.
the conclusion of the investigation whether the evidence is sufficient to support charges.”
Prosecutor, ~~-9-10) Under the law prosecutors are quasi-judicial officers. That means
they are like a judge. That means also that they are to be open-minded and even-handed
used with an open-mind and even-handedly; and we would not permit anyone to tell us
whom we must hire or how we must proceed or what legal theories we must adopt. Nor
that the results of our investigations, like almost all investigations made by a prosecutor,
be bound by the findings of the Chicago Police Office of Professional Standards, either in
favor of or against police officers; and we would not be bound by statements made by a
After completing our investigation it would then be our duty to determine whether
the admissible evidence available would justify our seeking an indictment against any
person. Our next duty would be to determine, assuming the sufficiency of the evidence,
whether prosecution would be time-barred. That issue was raised in the petition for
appointment of a Special Prosecutor but was not passed on. We concluded that, even if
we determined prosecution was time-barred, this case was of such social importance the
Our first task was to create a working law office; that required funding, space and
personnel. We are heavily indebted to the cooperation we received from the Cook
County Board and this Court in helping us to acquire what we needed. We hired three
full-time administrative personnel. They are Keith Liston, the Chief of Staff, Rose
Trevino, our secretary, and Daniel Neville, our paralegal. For a time we also had the
all but one of whom was a prosecutor. They are Donald Hubert, Gordon Nash, Judge
Earl Strayhorn, Robert Weber, George Murtaugh, Ronald Neville, Thomas Reed, Terence
Mahoney and Patrick Calihan. For a short period of time we also had the services of
Thomas Durkin and Tommy Brewer, both former prosecutors. All served on a part-time
We express our special thanks to retired Illinois Supreme Court Justice John J.
Stamos. Justice Stamos served on the Illinois Supreme Court for three years. For twenty
years before that he was a member of the Appellate Court, which he joined after serving
as the Cook County State’s Attorney. While so serving, he was named the nation’s
prosecutive career in 1952 and was a trial assistant, Chief of the Criminal Division and
First Assistant State’s Attorney before being appointed State’s Attorney in 1966. Justice
Stamos has reviewed material at our request and has expressed his opinions to us. We
are deeply appreciative of receiving the benefits of his scholarship and long and
Investigation. They also served on a part-time basis. They too have served us well.
5
Because credibility was the primary test, it was our decision that we must, if-
possible, personally interview all principal witnesses, beginning with the claimants. But
before we interviewed those witnesses we wanted to know whether they had said at
another time something different from what they were telling us. If they had, this would
be the most fundamental form of impeachment. Because many years have passed since
the alleged acts complained of occurred, it was also of utmost importance to determine
unless we first had personally interviewed the person making the allegation of police
mistreatment and we had been assured that the person was willing to testify.
Needless to say we had to determine the location of the claimants as well as their
lawyers. Some of that information was readily available through the lawyers who are
presently of record in pending matters; but much of it was not. We subsequently learned
that severa of the claimants were deceased and several were incarcerated, some on new
charges and some in other jurisdictions. Last, we wanted to learn the identity of, and to
talk to, any person who could corroborate or contradict the claimants or the officers.
were made as well as other officers who were listed as witnesses. Several of the officers
were deceased and most of them were retired. Several officers were residing out-of-state.
would include, but not be limited to medical reports, police reports, State’s Attorney files,
Public Defender files, the records of the Office of Professional Standards (OPS), and
records, including transcripts, in the State and Federal courts, in civil as well as criminal
cases arid, in one case, the report of proceedings before the Chicago Police Board. We
6
also sought the records of the Chicago Police Pension Board and some records from the
Federal Bureau of Investigation, the United States Attorney and the United States
Attorney General. Acquiring those reports and court records, which had been in several
courts, was a very difficult and time-consuming effort. To this date, we have been unable
to locate some of the records. Many important exhibits are still missing. Many police
We have been assisted by the Clerks of the Circuit Court, the First District
Appellate Court, the Illinois Supreme Court, the Federal District Court and the Seventh
Circuit Court of Appeals. We have had to seek the assistance of this Court in acquiring
some of the Circuit Court records. We have also received records and other information
It has been and is our position that we should use the Grand Jury after we had
completed our investigation and had made a judgment in good faith that there was
sufficient evidence to present to the Grand Jury and seek an indictment or when we
needed Grand Jury process to require the appearance of a witness who refused to co-
It was also our general position that witnesses should be interviewed under oath
and their statements be recorded by a court reporter. We knew that some witnesses
whose cooperation we were seeking would balk at giving written statements at all, let
alone under oath; but we saw no reason why persons who were alleging they were
brutabzed would take that position. We took many statements folIowing that procedure
with several witnesses, including some claimants and former assistant state’s attorneys
who are presently IIlinois appellate court judges. No one made an issue of that procedure
7
until October 10, 2003, when one of the attorneys for some claimants and later, at his
instigation, several other attorneys for claimants expressed objections. We were told that
there really was no need to interview the claimants at all, certainly not under oath. After
some rancorous exchanges, we agreed to dispense with the necessity of an oath, but we
insisted that the interviews would be conducted in the presence of a court reporter. That
procedure was agreed upon. We have interviewed hundreds of persons. Near the end of
compel a former assistant state’s attorney to testify. We were unable to interview him
because his lawyer informed us that his client would invoke his 5th amendment rights.
He was the only assistant state’s attorney that did not agree to be interviewed by us.
We initiated our investigation with the cases of the men on Death Row, several of
those cases involving pending post-conviction petitions was in part delayed because a
petition had been tiled seeking the appointment of still another Special State’s Attorney
in those cases and a motion to recuse all Circuit Court judges in Cook County. We had to
limit investigating those cases until we learned what lawyer would be appointed to act as
Special State’s Attorney in those cases, because that lawyer would be the one that we
would be dealing with. That petition and motion were decided almost ten months later.
“complainants”. Although some of the additional complaints came from citizen groups,
which allowed us to review complaints, to determine whether the complaints were within
our authority as established by Judge Biebel’s Order of Appointment and to proceed to an
The results are set forth in individual reports contained in the Compact Disc which is part
of this report. Those reports are identified as Special Prosecutor Investigation Reports.
that we could not pursue them in depth, because our preliminary investigation disclosed
that, among other reasons, they did not involve Jon Burge or his officers, the alleged
complainant would not cooperate with us, the alleged complainant was dead and the facts
could not be established without his or her testimony, or the purported complainant stated
that he or she was not a victim of physical abuse by Chicago police officers. Further,
some of the matters referred to us involved complaints for wrongful convictions having
nothing to do with police brutality, the denial of inmate library time at Illinois
penitentiaries and the denial of the use of the telephone at Illinois penitentiaries.
Our initial investigation required our ascertaining the location of the alleged
mistreatment of the claimant, that is, whether it occurred at Detective Areas 2 or 3; the
date of the mistreatment, that is, whether it occurred while Jon Burge was the commander
penitentiary, alleging that they had been mistreated by the police. Very often, those
letters gave us only the name of the person making the complaint. Like the procedure
9
used for names submitted by the organization referred to above, we had to investigate to
determine whether the complaint came within the jurisdiction imposed on us by our
appointment order. Even the investigation to determine whether we had jurisdiction took
time.
In those new cases over which we determined we did have jurisdiction, our
investigation involved the same time-consuming processes as those used in the original
64 cases: requests for State’s Attorneys’ records, subpoenas for OF’S records and police
reports, searches for court records, subsequent examination of all transcripts and
witnesses, subpoenaing any medical records, and, in most cases, interviewing the
claimants and witnesses willing to be interviewed by us. In some cases we were able to
make a determination that an interview of a claimant would not be necessary; but that
had been assured by the State’s Attorney’s Office that we had received all material
pertinent to our investigation. On January 20, 2006, we received a box full of various
documents from the State’s Attorney’s Office. There was no cover letter explaining the
relevance of the information. We were simply informed that the material had just been
discovered. The documents contained typed and handwritten matter, including the names
Receipt of the January 20, 2006 material required still another series of
investigative steps covering the 17 new names. Subpoenas were served on the
10
Corporation Counsel of the City of Chicago, the Chicago Police Department and the
Office of Professional Standards. A review of the records of the United States District
Court and the Circuit Court of Cook County were made. Interviews of witnesses and
public officials were conducted. Some of the names were traced to old newspaper
articles. Information was gathered from reporters, authors and others, leading to the
conclusion that at least some of the names had surfaced as a result of random phone calls
to publications. It is clear that no subsequent effort had been made to verify the accuracy
of what was later published. Rather, some of the names had been repeated from time to
time without any substantiation of whether the individuals had been abused. After our
complete review of all the information available we concluded there was no evidence to
support a claim that those 17 individuals had been abused by the police.
40 police officers most~ of whom are rettied. All but 11 refused to be interviewed by us; 4
of them testified over their objections after grants of immunity. We attach hereto as
Introduction Exhibit No. 2 the names of the police officers whom we granted immunity.
(ASSA). We retained some of the investigations ourselves. More than one ASSA were
ascertain the progress of the investigation; these conferences involved, for example,
and all other problems that the ASSA’s had confronted. The conferences entailed the
free exchange of opinions, but the actions to be taken were always subject to our
direction It was understood that we would seek the opinions of each ASSA as to the
procedures and merits of each case, but it was also understood that the ultimate decision
as to procedure and merits of any claim would be made by the Special State’s Attorney
On some occasions the ASSAs concluded that there was no necessity to proceed
further; and, if we disagreed, we assumed that file and the responsibility for making a
report. In some instances the ASSA was reluctant to make a recommendation. Some
ASSAs were unable to complete their assignments due to the press of other matters and
some had to resign for the same reason. One of them died. ln each of those instances we
We have made the judgment that the admissible evidence would justify our asking
a grand jury to indict in three cases: they are the cases of Andrew Wilson, Phillip Adkins,
and Alfonzo Pinex. There are many other cases that raised the belief that the claimant
was telling the truth, e.g. Michael Johnson, Melvin Jones and Shadeed Mumin, but their
testimony would not be sufficient to establish proof beyond a reasonable doubt. And
there are some cases we have concluded that the claimant was not telling the truth, e.g.
In our judgment the evidence would support an indictment and conviction of Jon
Burge in the case of Andrew Wilson We believe that he aiso mistreated Michael
Johnson and Melvin Jones. He was the commander of the unit. Common sense compels
the conclusion that those who worked for him would not be concerned about their own
part of this report that if some action had been taken against Jon Burge at the time of the
12
Andrew Wilson case, or even shortly after, our appointment would not have been
necessary.
For reasons we explain in another part of this report, we conclude that the statute
We have attached to this report on a digital compact disc all of the reports for the
cases we have investigated, with some exceptions. The exceptions we have made are the
cases of Madison Hobley, Aaron Patterson, Stanley Howard and Leroy Orange, which
involve civil complaints in the Federal district court. We have been importuned from
time-to-time to expedite our investigation of those cases to assist the judges and Iitigants
to compel us to disclose the time that we anticipated filing our reports in those cases. For
those reasons, to facilitate accessibility to the reports in those cases, we have made our
reports in those cases part of our general report. We have included the report on Leonard
Kidd because we have determined that the report in his case should be considered with
13
INTRODUCTION EXHIBIT NO. 1
14
INTRODUCTION EXHIBIT NO. 2
15
CONCLUSIONS
After our investigation, that has taken almost four years, we judge that there are
cases which we believe would justify our seeking indictments for mistreatment of
prisoners by Chicago police officers. These cases are based on the complaints of Andrew
Wilson, Alfonzo Pinex and Phillip Adkins. It is our judgment that the evidence in those
cases would be sufficient to establish guilt beyond a reasonable doubt. The police officer
involved in the Wilson case is Jon Burge. In the Pinex case the officers are Anthony
Maslanka and Michael McDermott. In the Adkins case the officers are James Lotito and
Ronald Boffo.
There are many other cases which lead us to believe or suspect that the claimants
While not all the officers named by all the claimants were guilty of prisoner
abuse; it is our judgment that the commander of the Violent Crimes section of Detective
Areas 2 and 3, Jon Burge, was guilty of such abuse. It necessarily follows that a number
of those serving under his command recognized that, if their commander could abuse
We have considered every possible legal theory that would permit us to avoid the
effect of the statute of limitations on any prosecution; regrettably, we have concluded that
the statute of limitations would bar any prosecution of any offenses our investigation has
disclosed.
We have also concluded that the use of the immunity statute to compel testimony
and possible contempt citations or pejury prosecutions, under the evidence available to
16
We have found no evidence that would support a charge beyond a reasonable
The evidence supports the conclusion that Superintendent Brzeczek was guilty of
a “dereliction of duty” and did not act in good faith in the investigation of the claim of
Andrew Wilson. Despite the fact that Brzeczek believed that officers in the Violent
Crimes unit of Detective Area 2 had tortured Andrew Wilson he kept that belief to
himself for over twenty years. He also kept Burge in command at Area 2 and issued a
The inter-office procedures followed by the State’s Attorney’s Office and the
Chicago Police Department during at least the tenure of Jon Burge at Areas 2 and 3 were
inadequate in some respects. Since 1999, however, there have been several
improvements instituted by the State’s Attorney’s Office and the Superintendent of the
These conclusions we express are summaries. This report will express in greater
17
THE STATUTE OF LIMITATIONS
The issue of the Illinois statute of limitations, which bars initiating prosecution of
felonies more than three years after the commission of the crime, was first raised in the
original petition filed April 5, 2001, seeking the appointment of a Special State’s
Attorney. (Page 5.) In response to the petition the State’s Attorney argued that there was
no offense to prosecute because the statute of limitations had run on all offenses alleged
to have been cornrnitted by police officers under the command of Lieutenant Jon Burge,
whose active service in the Chicago Police Department terminated in November, 1991_
The petitioners filed a reply brief on August 10, 2001. In the order appointing a Special
State’s Attorney this court did not rule on the statute of limitations question. We judge
that this court’s forbearance was done advisedly; and we respectfully agree that the
After our appointment many persons, including lawyers and journalists, have
asked us questions about the applicability of the statute of limitations to any possible
our public and private opinion that regardless of whether the statute of limitations was
applicable, it was always our intention to make our position known on the question of
whether the allegations of wrongdoing by the police officers were true after we had
completed our investigation of the facts and research on all pertinent questions of law.
Iujnois Law
We will first address the question of the law governing the statute of limitations in
conspiracy cases. We are bound by the decisions of the Illinois Supreme and Appellate
I
18
I,-- ,-. _. . ” _. . .
Courts and decisions of the United States Supreme Court, but we are not bound by
decisions of the Federal courts of appeal and district courts or of any courts of our sister
It is the basic law of Illinois that in conspiracy cases the statute of limitations
begins to run with the last overt act committed in furtherance of the conspiracy; and a
People v. Konkowski, 378 III. 616.) A conspiracy to commit an unlawful act ends with
the commission of the unlawful act. People v. Eddin.@on, 129 Tll.App.3d 745.
petition for appointment of a Special State’s Attorney and the argument of the State’s
Attorney in opposition. The petitioners cited two cases: People v. Perry, 23 I11.2d 147,
and People v. Pascarella, 92 Ill.App.3d 413. The State’s Attorney cited four cases:
People v. Eddington, 129 Ill.App.3d 745; People v. Columbo, 118 Ill.App.3d 882; People
v. McGinnis, 88 Ill.App.3d 555; and People v. Mearrher, 70 Ill.App.3d 597. None of those
six cases cited is apphcable; none of them involved the statute of limitations. In
Pascarella, the issue was whether an act by one conspirator in Illinois established
Perry, the Supreme Court held that if any act in furtherance of a conspiracy was
committed in Illinois, jurisdiction was in Illinois over the conspirators even if the
conspiracy originated in Indiana. All four cases cited by the State’s Attorney involved
conspirator.
19
The petitioners concede that the statute of limitations has run on the prosecution
furtherance of the conspiracy to extract a confession, and the perjury and obstruction of
justice committed when the officers testified at the trials. But they argue that the officers
may still be prosecuted for some conspiracy. The petitioners make the following
principal contention:
In support of that statement the petitioners cited the Per-r-v and Pascarella cases.
As noted, those cases do not involve the statute of limitations; and the petitioners cite no
authority for their blanket statement that suggests that all conspiracies are continuing
offenses- There is no such authority. Some conspiracies are continuing, and some are
not, depending on their facts. (See 109 ALR F. 616.) The petitioners’ opening brief
referred to acts of police officers in 1999 and 2001 as proof that the officers had
committed offenses within the three year statute of limitations and concluded “that it is
also possible that a full investigation will disclose evidence of another continuing
conspiracy, such as the original conspiracy to commit armed violence.” (Opening brief,
twice with one of them, the first tune at his request and the second time at ours. He
informed us that he had had the principal role in drafting the petition for our appointment.
At our request he has done research on the question of the statute of limitations.
20
We summarize what we perceive to be his position:
Burge, who have been accused by any of the claimants, had engaged in
time
it.
For the sake of brevity, we will make our position known now on the claim that
the original conspiracy to commit armed violence in each case is a continuing conspiracy
and still exists. We strongly disagree. Any conspiracy to commit armed violence ended
at the time the armed violence occurred. People v. Eddington, 129 IU.App.?d 745.
conspiracy cases discloses a large store of material, particularly in the Federal courts.
21
See, e.g., 62 ALR 2d 1369, “When Does Statute of Limitations Begin to Run Against
Civil Action or Criminal Prosecution for Conspiracy”; 75 ALR 3d 725, “When Does
to Do So”; 109 ALR F. 616, “When is Conspiracy Continuing Offense for Purposes of
For purposes of defining the issues we refer to the case of Andrew Wilson. The
evidence is sufficient to estabhsh that Lieutenant Jon Burge and at least one other police
battery when they brutalized Andrew Wilson at Detective Area 2 on February 14, 1982.
The evidence is sufficient to establish that they committed perjury and obstruction of
justice when they testified at Wilson’s first trial on November 9, 1982. (Burge was called
as a witness by the defense at the second trial, but his brief testimony had nothing to do
with any treatment of Wilson) It may be fairly argued that the evidence is sufficient to
establish that Burge and at least one other police officer conspired to commit armed
violence, intimidation, official misconduct and aggravated battery. Although whether the
may be debatable, for the purposes of illustration, we will accept that it is. It is that
As noted, it was and is the position of the petitioners that the officers entered into
one single conspiracy that embraced more than one end. In support of the argument that
our investigation involves one conspiracy, People v. Brinn, 32 111.2d 232 was cited to us.
22
In Brinn, the defendant police officers were charged with conspiracy to commit
professional burglar testified to meetings with officers on separate dates where plans for
bur&.rizing the buildings identified in the indictment were discussed. Those buildings
were in fact burglarized and property taken; that property was recovered in the homes of
the officers. The defendants on appeal argued that the evidence proved separate and
distinct burglaries but not a single conspiracy involving all the defendants. The Supreme
Court said that the “conclusion was not only permissible but inescapable that all of the
defendants entered into a single design *** to conduct a wholesale looting of stores in the
district.” (32 111.2d at 245.) The facts of Brinn, which included irrefutable proof that the
burglaries did occur and, most importantly, the direct evidence of a conspiracy provided
by a coconspirator are a far cry from the circumstantial evidence available to us. We will
obstruct justice, we have found no factually applicable Illinois authority, but Grunewald
v. United States, 353 U.S.391, is instructive. In that case the defendants were convicted
obtained “no prosecution” rulings by the Bureau of Internal Revenue. The fixing was
done in 1948 and 1949. Prosecution was initiated on October 25, 1954. (The statute of
limitations at the time of the offenses was three years.) It was the government’s position
that even if the main object of the conspiracy was to obtain decisions from the Bureau of
Internal Revenue not to institute criminal prosecutions - decisions obtained in 1948 and
1949 - the conspiracy also included as a subsidiary element an agreement to conceal the
23
conspiracy to fix the tax cases. The conspiracy to conceal was not charged separately in
the indictment; it was charged as part of the conspiracy to fix. Thus, the government
argued, there were two conspiracies (entered into at the same time): to fix and to conceal
the fix, and that the last act in furtherance of the conspiracy to conceal occurred in 1952.
In other words, the acts showing a conspiracy to conceal were also acts in furtherance of
the conspiracy to fix and thus restarted the running of the statute.
The Supreme Court rejected the government’s arguments with language pertinent
here. It said that an agreement to conceal a conspiracy on the evidence before it could
The court refused to accept the circumstantial evidence in the record to support a
finding that a conspiracy to conceal existed from the beginning of the conspiracy to fix:
24
“There is not a shred of direct evidence in this record to
show anything like an express original agreement among
conspirators to continue to act in concert in order to cover
up-” 353 U.S. at 404. (Emphasis added.)
The court also quoted from the oft-quoted criticism of conspiracy prosecutions by
Justice Jackson in Krulewitch v. United States, 336 U.S. 440, of which the following is
part:
There are some factual differences between Grunewald and the facts disclosed by
our investigation. First, the Supreme Court made a distinction between a conspiracy to
conceal, the purpose of which was to protect those engaged in the conspiracy to fix, and a
conspiracy to conceal, the purpose of which was to make the fix permanent. (We will
discuss this distinction again.) In addition, while the conspiracy to conceal was not a
separate part of the indictment in Grunewald, any indictment we might bring would be
Grunewald has been anaIyzed in many cases, including some in the Seventh
Circuit Court of Appeals and the district court in Chicago. In United States v. Malonev,
71 F.3d 645, a Cook County judge was convicted of violating the RICO statute and of
conspiring with two lawyers and a court bailiff who acted as the judge’s “bag man.” In
affirming, a divided court held that the conspiracy (to fix cases) was to continue “as long
as Judge Maloney remained on the bench, (one lawyer] continued to practice before him
2.5
and [the other lawyer] continued his friendship with him.” (77 F.3d at 660.) For that
reason, the court heId, the main objective of the conspiracy had not been attained, and,
therefore, Grunewald was inapplicable. It should be noted that the majority opinion still
relied on the fact that an overt act had occurred within the statute of limitations. (71 F.3d
at 662.) The dissenting judge, citing Grunewald, said that the majority’s “view posits a
conspiracy that is, for all practical purposes, of unlimited duration.” 71 F.3d at 666.
In United States v. Masters, 924 F.2d 1362, a lawyer and a police officer were
convicted of violating the RICO statute; and they and a former police officer were
convicted of conspiring to do so. The court of appeals rejected the argument of the
former police officer that his conviction was barred by the passage of time. The court,
citing Grunewald, noted the distinction between inferring a conspiracy to conceal “from
circumstantial evidence showing merely that the conspiracy was kept secret and that the
conspirators took care to cover up their crime and an express otiginal agreement.”
(Emphasis added.) (924 F.2d at 1368) The court said that the evidence established that
the conspirators “intended from the first to exert strenuous efforts to prevent discovery of
the crime.” (924 F.2d at 1368) Significantly, the court recognized that the conspiracy
ended and remanded the case for the trial judge to make a finding as to the date of
In United States v. Shields, 1991 WL 236495, the issue was whether a tape of a
admissible; that issue depended on whether a conspiracy existed at the time the
conversation took place. The government relied on Masters. The judge distinguished
Grunewald and distinguishing Maloney, rejected the government’s argument that the
conspiracy was “open ended.” The judge concluded that there was “nothing to indicate”
that the case was at all “similar to Masters” and cited the Shields case.
We believe that Grunewald stands for the proposition that every conspiracy is
subject to the statute of limitations and that regardless of the language or extent of the
agreement the statute of limitations begins to run at the time of the last overt act in
fintherance of the conspiracy. To illustrate, even under Maloney, which the majority said
involved a conspiracy which was entered into with the understanding it was to continue
so long as Maloney remained a judge, the majority pointed out and depended on the fact
that there was an overt act committed before the statute ran out.
In the Wilson case, the question evolves: what was the central aim of the
conspiracy to obstruct justice and to commit perjury? It may be fairly argued that the
central aim was twofold: to convict Andrew Wilson and to hide Burge’s wrongdoing for
the benefit of Burge. But both those aims were accomplished when Wilson was
convicted. It is the apparent position of the petitioners that that conspiracy did not end
with Wilson’s conviction and that it was the aim of the conspiracy not only to convict
Wilson but to keep him convicted in possible further proceedings like a post-conviction
petition or habeas corpus petition and that the conspiracy continues to this day.
Applying Grunewald to the facts in Wilson, therefore, the State would be required
to prove that the officers agreed that they would commit perjury at the trial 4 that they
would commit perjury at any subsequent proceeding in which they might be called as
witnesses. The question arises: What is the quantum of proof necessary to establish such
27
a wide-ranging conspiracy? We are aware that a conspiracy may be established by
circumstantial evidence, but Grunewald tells us that some circumstantial evidence may be
insufficient. It emphasized the lack of direct evidence to support a finding that the
purpose of the agreement was to protect the fixers. In contradistinction, it pointed to the
direct evidence that would support a finding that the purpose of the conspiracy was to
make the fix permanent. It said that there were “many acts of concealment” that could
have been motivated by “the safeguard” of the original no-prosecution rulings Even
more important is what the court said in footnote 22 was a “typical example”: A report
which was sent to a high-ranking member of the Internal Revenue Bureau (and a co-
conspirator) who, the court said, attempted to “doctor” the report for the benefit of the
taxpayers. Footnote 23 refers to the direct evidence of at least one of the bribing
taxpayers that “nothing at all was to be paid unless the prosecution had been eliminated,”
and that there “would be no fee [a bribe] at all” unless “they were completely successful
We revert to the Brinn case. The “general” conspiracy was established by direct
evidence.
any effort on the part of the oficers involved in Wilson to conceal their criminal activity
from the outset and, more importantly, to so indetinitely. For these reasons, we conclude
that the statute of limitations began to run in the Wilson case when the officers testified
There can be no conspiracy unless there is an overt act under IIlinois law; and
performed within three years before the date of the indictment. Consequently, even if we
agree that Burge and his fellow officers agreed on November 9, 1982 that they would
commit perjury at the trial of Andrew Wilson and at any other proceedings in&ding a
end on November IO, 1985 unless Burge or one of his fellow conspiring officers
committed an overt act between November 9,1982 and November 10, 1985. There is no
evidence of any such overt act. Burge testified in depositions in the civil suit brought by
Andrew Wilson in 1988 and 1989 and subsequently at two trials in the Wilson civil case;
and Burge testified at his own hearing before the Chicago Police Board in 1992. In all of
that testimony he denied any wrongdoing, contrary to the testimony of Andrew Wilson.
The same impediment to prosecuting Burge exists in all the cases we have
investigated; and we have investigated every claim of wrongdoing against every police
officer named. Under proffers and under grants of immunity we have sought to discover
any evidence that would support a finding that two or more officers agreed to continue to
give false testimony at any future proceedings involving any of the claimants. We have
not been successful. Therefore, we must concede that the statute of limitations began to
run at the time the officer last testified or made the statement. More than three years has
We repeat that we are not bound by the findings of any agency, but it is
noteworthy that Maloney, Masters, Shields and Fadeyi were Federal prosecutions. And
29
the issue of the statute of limitations in the cases we have investigated has arisen with the
Congressman Bobby Rush, seeking prosecution of police officers, met with Attorney
General Janet Reno. We have received a report that the investigation of Jon Burge by the
Civil Rights Section of the Justice Department was “closed as of December 2001,”
because of the statute of limitations. On another occasion a lawyer for one of the
claimants met with Andrea Zopp, then an Assistant United States Attorney. She told us
that she did not remember everything that was said, but she did know that her office
Confront Police Violence, wrote to Fred Foreman, the United State’s Attorney, pointing
out that her organization had previously submitted information regarding incidents of
torture committed by the detectives at Detective Area 2 under the direction of Lieutenant
Jon Burge; and that the response from the United States Attorney’s Office was that the
incidents had occurred more than five years before. She referred him to the Shadeed
Mumin complaint, which she alleged occurred within the five year statute of limitations.
Attorney General Richard Thomburgh, also referring to the case of Shadeed Mumin and
the case of Andrew Wilson. Mr. Gump identified over 2.5 cases involving persons who
claimed to have been abused by Lieutenant Burge and some of his subordinates. Mr.
Gump was subsequently inter-viewed by the FBl; and it was determined that prosecution
would be declined because of the statute of limitations. The matter was reopened by the
Department of Justice, and on May 18, 1993, prosecution was again declined because of
that is barred by the passage of time may be resuscitated by a subsequent overt act. This
is an argument that has caused us much concern. Tt was because of this argument that
virtually all police officers refused to talk to us despite being subpoenaed before the
grand jury. The lawyers representing them informed us that the officers were concerned
that had been barred by the statute of limitations. At one point lawyers for defendant
police officers in the civil rights litigation in the Federal district court brought by
claimants who had been pardoned by Governor Ryan filed a motion before this court to
compel us to make our position known on the applicability of the statute of limitations so
that the officers could make a reasoned judgment on whether to testify in those
proceedings. As this court knows, we resisted that motion. Our first task was to analyze
the evidence; our second task was to analyze the law. Our first task had not been
completed at the time of the hearing on the motion and we had not yet begun our second
As noted, we invited the assistance of the lawyer who was the principal drafter of
the petition for our appointment. After learning of his legal position on the
authority for his position- At our next meeting, he conceded he could find no authority
passed, and no grounds exist for the tolling of the statute of limitations, e.g. absenting
oneself from the state to avoid service, no subsequent act can restart the running of the
statute. The law is clear. It must be shown that a conspiracy subsisted within the three
years before the return of an indictment and that at least one overt act in furtherance of
the conspiratorial agreement was performed “within that period.” Grunewald, 353 US at
Anthony Maslanka, Peter Dignan, Robert Dwyer and John Byrne. We will take them in
order.
Anthonv Maslanka
The petitioners maintain that Anthony Maslanka committed perjury on August 26,
1999 when he testified at the penalty phase of the trial of Cortez Brown, who was later
reported statement Brown gave at Detective Area 3 on September 21, 1990. In that
statement Brown said that the police had treated him “okay”; that Brown had no
complaints about how he had been treated; and that he had been allowed to go to the
bathroom and had been given two hamburgers to eat. The petitioners maintain that
“[t]here is reason to suspect that Detective Maslanka failed in his testimony to clarify that
the detectives at Area 3 repeatedIy struck Brown on his chest, hands and legs until he
agreed to make a statement and that Brown failed to complain of this treatment because
he feared additional police beatings.” Our response is that not only has the statute of
Peter Dienan
The petitioners maintain that Peter Dignan made false statements in an interview
he had with a Chicago Sun-Times reporter on or about February 12, 2001_ In the
interview he said that torture of Darrell Cannon by him, John Byrne and Charles
Grunhardt “never happened”; that he had never seen a cattle prod and that the detectives
had not used one on the day of Cannon’s arrest; that John Byrne did not stand on the
bumper of the police car while Dignan and Grunhardt hoisted Cannon by his handcuffs.
We decline prosecution for a number of reasons that include the fact that the
none exists, that would authorize prosecution for false statements to someone other than a
Robert Dryer
The petitioners contend that on May 11, 1999, Robert Dwyer lied in a deposition
in the Madison Hobley post-conviction proceeding when he said that he had previousIy
denied abusing Hobley in a conversation with Hobley’s attorney, Steven Stem, at the
police station; and that Hobley’s attorney conceded that Hobley had not been abused.
33
They also contend that Dwyer lied when he said that the injury to Hobley’s wrists
2. The assistant state’s attorney corroborated the testimony of Dwyer that the
John Bvrne
We will first address the petitioners claim that Byrne obstructed justice when he
allegedly falsely said “he never tortured anyone” while working at Area 2; he denied that
Aaron Patterson was tortured with a typewriter bag; and he said that Aaron Patterson was
guilty “without a doubt.” The same observation we made regarding the allegations
against Dignan we make here: These are statements made to someone other than a law
with either a court proceeding or some official investigation. In addition, the statute of
proceedings in People v. Aaron Patterson. The petitioners allege that Byrne testified
falsely in nine specific instances. They say he lied about his role in the following cases:
Aaron Patterson, Lee Holmes, Stanley Write, Alonzo Smith, Darrell Cannon, David
Bates, Stanley Howard, Reginald and Jerry Mahaffey and Phillip Adkins. For our
analysis of the weight of the evidence in each of those cases, we refer to the digital video
disc attached to this report. In a11 of the cases the statute of limitations has expired.
would bar prosecution of any officer for any offense that our investigation has disclosed.
But there is f&-ther authority, besides the statute of limitations, that could be invoked to
bar any prosecution. In People v. Hryciuk, 224 N.E.2d 250, a defendant was arrested for
rape in 1939. He confessed to the rape and was identified by the victim. Two days Iater
he confessed to a murder which occurred in 1937. He was indicted for the rape but not
for the murder. He was convicted of the rape, but the rape conviction was reversed in
1953. Immediately after the reversal, the defendant was indicted for the murder; he was
convicted by a jury who fixed his punishment at 199 years in the penitentiary. The
The Supreme Court rejected the State’s argument that since there was no statute
of limitations, an indictment for murder might be brought at any time. The court pointed
out that the State had all the evidence in 1939 that it had in 1953. The court also pointed
out that the State was unable to produce all the officers who were present at the
confession. One had died. The officers who did testify had little personal recollection
and had to refer to the confession itself and other records to refresh their recollection.
In our investigation, there has not been a single case that we have investigated
that does not involve either deceased or unavailable witnesses who could testify for the
defense of the officer accused, or missing records or witnesses who have no independent
recollection of events that occurred several years ago or witnesses who have no
35
independent recollection even after examining records. We be1
One of the prosecutorial procedures that have been urged on us by the Iawyers
representing the petitioners for appointment of a special state’s attorney and others is the
following:
4. If the witness still refuses to testify, we ask the court to hold the witness in
5. If the witness does testify and denies any knowledge of wrongdoing, we are to
Implicit in this procedure is the assumption that the accuser is telling the truth and
This procedure has been identified in some cases as “The Perjury Trap.” (See
In United States v. Chen, 933 F.2d 793, 796, the court gave a succinct description
37
grand jury. (See United States v. Crisconi, 520 FSupp.
9 15, 920.)”
There are a large number of cases, principally Federal, dealing with this question.
See e.g., United States v. Regan, 103 F.3d 1072; United States v. Chen, 933 F.2d 793;
United States v. Nickels, 502 F.2d 1173; United States v. Devitt, 499 F.2d 135; United
States v. Cohn, 452 F.2d 881; and LaRocca v. United States, 337 F.2d 39.
The number of state cases is very small. The New York Court of Appeals decided
three of the cases the same day: People v. Tyler, 385 N.E.2d 1224; People v. Pomerantz,
The closest Illinois case, although not precisely in point, is PeopIe v. Ricker, 262
N.E.2d 456. In that case, the defendant, a lawyer, gave incriminating evidence against
Fisher, another lawyer, before the grand jury. After Fisher was indicted the defendant
told the prosecutor that at the forthcoming trial his testimony would be that Fisher had
done no wrong. The defendant was called as a court’s witness and testified contradictory
to his grand jury testimony. He was later convicted of perjury. In the Supreme Court he
raised an entrapment defense and argued that the prosecutor called him as a witness
knowing that he would testify differently from his grand jury testimony. (The prosecutor
had testified that he did not know that the defendant would testify differently from his
grand jury testimony.) The Supreme Court said that it was immaterial whether the
prosecutor knew that the defendant would testify differently at the trial and denied that
All the Federal cases we cite rejected the defendant’s argument that he had been
improperly subjected to a perjury trap. They did so on the facts. Four of the cases
involve the claim that the defendants were improperly questioned about offenses, the
prosecution of which was barred by the statute of limitations: Chen Nickels, Devitt and
Cohn. But our reading of those cases compels the conclusion that the expiration of the
statute of limitations for a particular offense does not bar questioning about that offense if
that questioning “may afford valuable leads for investigation of suspected criminal
activity during the limitations period.” (Emphasis added.) (United States v. Cohn, 452
F.2d at 883.)
In Cohn, the defendant testified in April, I969 under a grant of immunity before a
grand jury investigating possible corruption among government and labor officials. The
defendant answered questions about possible bribes being paid to a Labor Department
official in 1962 and 1963. (That official was still working for the Labor Department in
1968.) The court of appeals said that by concealing information relative to the 1962 and
1963 transactions the defendant might have hindered an investigation into the bribed
Two of the cases, Nickels and Devitt, are from the Seventh Circuit Court of
Appeals and involve prosecution of Chicago police officers for perjury. In Devitt,
relying on Cohn, the court of appeals pointed out that “truthful answers potentially could
have led to a more fruitful investigation.” (499 F.Zd at 140.) Similarly, in Nickels,
relying on Devitt and Coh.n, the court of appeals summarily dismissed the defendant’s
claim that the government was not entitled to propound questions concerning events
We turn now to the New York cases previously mentioned. In People v. Tyler,
385 N.E.2d 1224, the court of appeals affirmed an order of the appellate division
reversing a conviction of perjury. A special grand jury had been charged with, among
39
other things, investigating the relationship of the defendant, a judge, and certain gambling
figures. When the defendant testified before the grand jury, he was asked questions about
what contacts he had with a specific gambler since he had become a judge. It was his
answers to one of those questions, which did not involve criminal activity, that formed
the basis of the indictment. The court of appeals concluded: “Dispositive in this case is
that the preoccupation with trapping defendant into committing perjury is unmitigated by
the court of appeals cited United States v. Brown, 245 F.2d 549, which we will discuss
below.
In People v. Pomerantz, 385 N.E.2d 1218, the defendant testified under a grant of
immunity; he was convicted of perjury; and the appellate division reversed. The court of
appeals reversed the appellate division but added this caveat: It would have affirmed the
appellate division if “it were demonstrable that what was involved was a sophisticated
facade to trap the defendant into a new crime of perjury or contempt, and not to establish
In People v. Schenkman, 385 N.E.2d 1214, the issue was whether the defendant’s
testimony before the grand jury was so “evasive or falsely equivocal or contradictory” as
to justify a finding of contempt. The court of appeals affirmed the appellate division’s
40
Last, we refer to United States v. Brown, 245 F.2d 549, relied upon in People v.
In that case the defendant was convicted of pejury for testifying falsely before a
Tyler.
Federal grand jury in Nebraska. The questions asked concerned actions taken by the
defendant in Missouri. The circuit court of appeals reversed the conviction. It pointed
out that the Nebraska court lacked jurisdiction to try the defendant for actions in
Missouri. It said that the record established that the purpose of calling the defendant
before the Nebraska grand jury was to “extract from the defendant his testimony” about
actions in Missouri, ‘knowing that his recollection differed from that of others present.
and to get him indicted for perjury.” (Emphasis added.) (245 F.2d at 555.)
From all these cases, we conclude that a perjury trap would occur if we call the
witness to answer questions knowing that his answers would never lead us to an offense
that we would be able to prosecute. After our complete investigation we have concluded
that the statute of limitations would bar all offenses that our investigation may have
offenses such as aggravated battery allegedly committed against any of the claimants and
perjury and obstruction of justice that allegedly occurred when the officers have testified
in the past. As we have discussed on the question of the statute of limitations, however,
the petitioners have raised the theory, which we cannot accept, that the statute of
limitations may have expired on the charge of a conspiracy to obstruct justice but that
some overt act would revive the statute. We have no evidence of any overt act that has
occurred within the past three years that would be considered an act in furtherance of a
conspiracy. We have interviewed police officers under proffers, and under grants of
41
immunity. None has given us any evidence of a continuing conspiracy to obstruct justice.
For us to ask a grand jury to indict someone for denial of the existence of a general
So would approval of an indictment for denying the commission of an offense which all
42
ANDRJZW WILSON
Andrew Wilson’s allegation of police brutality, more than any other, set the forces
in motion that led ultimately to our appointment. Our fmal decision in his case, like all
the other cases, however, depends on our determination of the credibility of the accuser.
Andrew Wilson was convicted by a jury of the murder of two Chicago police
officers, William Fahey and Richard O’Brien, and sentenced to death. His conviction
was reversed by the Illinois Supreme Court on the ground that his confession should have
been suppressed because the State had failed to explain adequately how Wilson
indisputably suffered certain injuries while in police custody. (People v. Wilson, 506
N.E.2d 571) Wilson was retried and convicted, but the jury could not agree on the
penalty, and Wilson was sentenced to life imprisonment. That conviction and sentence
were affirmed by the appellate court. (People v. Wilson, 626 N.E.2d 1282)
Wilson filed a civil rights action naming PoIice Superintendent Richard Brzeczek,
Lieutenant Jon Burge, the City of Chicago and other police officers. The first trial ended
in a hung jury. The second trial resulted in a special verdict; the jury found that Wilson’s
constitutional rights had been violated but exonerated all the police officers. The jury
physically to abuse persons suspected of having killed or injured a police officer, but the
jury also found that the policy had not been a direct and proximate cause of the physical
The Seventh Circuit Court of Appeals affirmed the judgment with respect to the
City and Superintendent Brzeczek and the judgment in favor of one former police officer
and the estate of a former police officer for want of service. It reversed the judgment in
favor of the other police defendants, including Jon Burge, on the ground of trial error and
While the case was pending in the court of appeals, the City of Chicago instituted
disciplinary proceedings against Jon Burge and Officers Patrick O’Hara and John
Yucaitis, alleging mistreatment of Andrew Wilson. The Chicago Police Board found the
three officers guilty of misconduct, suspended O’Hara and Yucaitis and fired Burge.
Burge was found guilty of actively abusing Wilson. The Board held that Wilson’s
identification of Yucaitis as a person who actively abused him was insufficient. But the
Board did find that Yucaitis knew that Wilson was being abused and did not report that
abuse. The Board made the same finding as to O’Hara. (Yucaitis and O’Hara are now
deceased.) The Board’s decision was affirmed in the circuit court on administrative
Andrew Wilson’s counsel filed a motion for summary judgment in the civil suit
which had been remanded by the court of appeals, using the finding of the Chicago Police
Board as a basis of cohateral estoppel. The district court judge granted summary
judgment, which was affirmed, and the City of Chicago and Andrew Wilson settled the
The facts of the case are set out in the supreme court and appellate court opinions.
On February 9, 1982, Chicago police officers William Fahey and Richard O’Brien made
a traffic stop at the 8100 block of South Morgan in Chicago. The driver of the car was
later identified as Jackie Wilson, and the passenger was identified as Andrew Wilson,
the shooter and Dwight Anthony as the driver. On February 13, Simms viewed a line-up
which included White and Anthony. He did not recognize them as the two men involved
in the shooting. Coincidentally, White knew the Wilsons and gave the police information
incriminating the Wilsons. Based on that information, warrants were issued for the
Wilson brothers; they were arrested the following day and identified, Andrew Wilson as
the shooter and Jackie Wilson as the driver. Officers McKenna and O’Hara testified that
Wilson made an oral confession to them. Court-reported confessions were then taken
from both.
At the joint trial, both brothers made motions to suppress the confessions based on
allegations of police brutality. The trial judge denied both motions. As noted, the
Supreme Court reversed Andrew Wilson’s conviction, holding that the State had failed to
submit adequate proof that the injuries of Andrew Wilson were caused by something
other than police misconduct. In the second trial, the State proceeded without Andrew
Wilson’s confession; he was again convicted and his conviction was affxrmed.
It is now conceded by Andrew Wilson’s lawyers that Andrew Wilson did murder
the police officers. We need at this point only to summarize the evidence concerning the
allegations of police brutality. The summary will include some evidence adduced at all
the proceedings involved - criminal and civil trials, depositions and the Police Board
hearing.
Andrew Wilson was arrested at 5:15 a.m. on February 14, 1982 in an apartment at
5301 West Jackson Boulevard. He was on parole for an armed robbery when he was
arrested for another armed robbery of a camera store. He was released on bond.
4.5
When he was arrested, the arresting offtcers included Lieutenant Jon Burge, the
commanding officer of Area 2 Violent Crimes. During the arrest Wilson was thrown to
the floor. While Wilson was on the floor, Burge placed one knee in the small of Wilson’s
back and the other knee on the back of Wilson’s head. Wilson was then taken to
Wilson testified that he was beaten by several officers who began kicking him,
slapping him and hitting him with their fists. They put a plastic bag over his head and
burned him on the arm with a cigarette. Yucaitis was the only officer in the room whose
name he knew. Burge and O’Hara were not in the room. His right eye was first injured
Wilson testified that Burge later came into the room and told the officers that “if it
had been him, he would not have messed up [Wilson’s] face.” Burge ordered the officers
to take Wilson out of the room; they took him to a different room on the same floor
where his right hand was handcuffed to a ring on the wall. There was a radiator in that
Yucaitis then came into the room with an unnamed officer. He took out a black
box from a grocery bag. The box had a crank on the outside and two wires to each of
which an alligator clip was attached. Yucaitis attached one of the clamps to Wilson’s left
ear and one to his left nostril. He received a shock when Yucaitis cranked the box.
Wilson kneed Yucaitis, and Yucaitis punched Wilson in the mouth. Yucaitis cranked the
box again and Wilson shouted. Yucaitis left when someone knocked at the door.
Wilson testified that O’Hara took him out of the room to see Assistant State’s
Attorney Lawrence Hyman. Wilson said he told Hyman about being mistreated, and
46
Hyman told the officers “take that jagoff out of here.” (In his testimony on a number of
occasions, Hyman has denied this testimony of Wilson. We will refer to Hyman in more
detail later.) The officers returned Wilson to the room from which they had taken him.
Wilson said Burge came into the room some time later with a detective Wilson
later said was Fred Hill. (The evidence concerning Hill is confusing. We will later refer
to it in more detail also.) Wilson was not sure what time any of the events happened
because the police had broken his watch. Burge took out a device, attached clamps to
Wilson’s ear and began cranking. This caused Wilson to grind his teeth, scream and rub
the clamps off. Burge and Hill stretched him across the radiator in the room so that the
radiator was under his chin. Burge placed the clamps on his fingers and began cranking
Burge then took out a device that looked like a curling iron. The device had a
cord on it and wires sticking out of it. Burge began rubbing the device between Wilson’s
legs, and Wilson could feel a tingling sensation. The shock from this device was stronger
than from the crank device. When Wilson was being shocked, he was on his knees
stretched across the radiator, and Hill was kicking him in the back. Burge took the
devices out of the room and Wilson was left alone until he was taken to the line-up at
Area 1.
At a room in Area 1 Burge put a gun in Wilson’s mouth and clicked it. Burge
told Wilson that he would not be mistreated again if he confessed to the murders. Wilson
agreed to make the statement to keep from being shocked again. O’Hara and McKenna
47
O’Hara and McKenna returned Wilson to the same interview room on the second
floor of Area 2 that he had been in originally. Hyman came into the room about 6:00
p.m. with O’Hara and a court reporter and his confession was taken. Wilson said that the
oral and written confessions he gave to Hyman were the only statements he made; he did
not give a statement when he first arrived at Area 2 at about 6:00 in the morning.
Wilson was taken from Area 2 to the lockup at 1 I* & State by uniform officers
Mulvaney and Ferro in a squadrol. The lockup personnel refused to accept Wilson
because of his condition. Mulvaney and Fen-o then took Wilson to Mercy Hospital where
he was examined and treated by Dr. Jeffrey Kom. Dr. Kom testified that he observed
numerous red scratches or linear marks along the chest; scratches on the right shoulder; a
long wound on Wilson’s right thigh which Dr. Kern characterized as a second degree
burn; a bruise under Wilson’s right eyelid and redness on the surface of the right eye; cuts
on the forehead and a cut on the back of the head; and two eight centimeter long linear
abrasions on Wilson’s right cheek. (The State sought to deprecate the seriousness of the
“superficial.” But Dr. Kom explained what he meant by “superficial”: He said it meant
that “the patient didn’t need to go to the operating room for major surgery or admitted to
Patricia Reynolds Crossen, a Mercy Hospital nurse who assisted Dr. Kern and
examined Andrew Wilson herself, observed the same injuries to Wilson that Dr. Kom
observed.
Dr. John Raba, the Director of Cerrnak Hospital, which is the medical facility for
the County Jail, testified that he was called to examine Andrew Wilson shortly after
Wilson was brought to the County Jail. Dr. Raba testified to the results of his
examination. We attach to this report as Andrew Wilson Exhibit No. 1, a letter of Dr.
Raba to Superintendent Brzeczek containing the results of his examination showing the
It is now conceded that Mulvaney and Ferro abused Wilson, as he testified, after
they arrived at Area 2 to take Wilson to a lock-up. They continued to abuse him after
they took him; Mulvaney struck him in the back of the head with a pistol causing a
wound that required sutures. Mulvaney refused Dr. Kom’s request to put his gun away
while the doctor was about to inject Wilson. It was established that one or both of the
officers told the doctor that Wilson had better refuse treatment if he knew what was good
for him. (No action by the police Office of Professional Standards or the State’s
In 1983 Mulvaney committed suicide and Ferro retired. He now lives out-of-
state. His deposition was taken in the civil suit in which he had been named as a
defendant. He denied any wrongdoing. The estate of Mulvaney was also named as a
defendant in Wilson’s suit. The claims against Ferro and the estate were dismissed for
lack of service.
Burge and all other officers who testified at the motion to suppress or before the
jury in any of the cases or in depositions connected with the two civil trials or the Police
mistreatment of Wilson. Burge and many other officers have refused to make any
statements to us. We have interviewed some officers under proffers and before the Grand
Jury.
We begin our analysis of the credibility of Wilson with recognition that his
In Wilson’s early testimony either at the motion to suppress or at his first civil
trial he said Yucaitis was the first one to tell Wilson he was going to make a statement.
At his second civil trial, he testified he was wrong about that - it was Burge who said it.
At one time he denied he wore glasses; at another time he said he did wear them. (His
glasses were probative evidence at his criminal trial.) He testified that he was never read
his rights; the written statement shows that he was. He testified that he was wrong when
he said that Burge took out his gun -and put it in Wilson’s mouth while they were in the
Dr. Korn testified at his deposition that when he asked Wilson what happened,
Wilson said “he fell outside the police station and received all the injuries in that
fashion.” Wilson denied making that statement to Dr. Kom. (We believe Wilson did
make that statement and, under the circumstances, understand why he did.)
Wilson testified at the motion to suppress and at his deposition that he was
wearing “long johns” underwear when he was tortured by Burge. He said the same thing
at his deposition. But at the first civil trial he said it just occurred to him he was wearing
boxer shorts. He said the same thing before the Police Board. (The nurse at Mercy
Hospital Patricia Reynolds Crossen, who examined him at the hospital, said that they
On the motion to suppress he testified that one of the officers burned him with a
cigarette. He did not mention that when he testified before a jury. He explained that he
50
did not mention the cigarette burn, because he did not want to show the jury where he had
been burned; the jury would see his tattoos which he thought might prejudice him.
deposition before his civil trial, twice before juries at his civil trials and once at the Police
Board hearings. There is no denying that the factfinders in the criminal and civil trials
have had a difficult time accepting Wilson’s credibility. Even the Police Board findings
It is accepted by his own lawyers that Wilson murdered two police officers; and
Wilson does not bolster his credibility by insisting on his right to refuse to answer certain
But recognition of the shortcomings in his testimony does not change our ultimate
conclusion that he was telling the truth when he said that he was tortured by Burge and
others. The physical evidence is there, and it will not go away. There simply has been
no reasonable explanation by the State or the lawyers representing the police officers in
the civil action or the Police Board hearing for the burn marks and the marks on his ears,
In argument in the criminal trial, the prosecutor, William Kunkle, said he did not
know what the marks on Wilson’s ears were. He did not say anything about the bums.
He later theorized that the marks on Wilson’s ears could have been caused by the use of
clips which are used for holding marijuana cigarettes; they were called “roach clips.”
At the first civil trial, Mr. Kunkle, representing Burge, presented an expert
witness Dr. Warpeha, who testified that the marks on Wilson’s body, which Raba and
51
Kern had identified as burn marks, were not burn marks. He based his opinion on his
examination of a picture of Andrew Wilson’s body. Another burn expert, Dr. Warren
Spitz, was called at the Police Board hearing. In contradiction to the testimony’of Dr.
Warpeha, Dr. Spitz testified that the mark on Wilson’s thigh was a burn mark. He also
based his opinion on his examination of a picture. (Dr. Raba and Dr. Kom examined
Wilson personally.)
It was also argued at the Police Board hearing by Mr. Kunkle that the bum marks
could have been caused by Mulvaney and Ferro by their placing Wilson over a radiator
outside the lock-up at 11” & State. (It was disclosed that that radiator was in an open
area that was subject to heavy pedestrian traffic.) Last, Burge’s attorney introduced the
testimony of William Coleman, a British national, who was in the County Jail for
possession of cocaine. He had previously done time in England for extortion. (We have
been unable to locate Coleman.) He testified in 1989 that Wilson told him in August,
1987 that although the police beat him on the way to Area 2 Wilson had actually draped
himself on the radiator to inflict the bums on himself as a means of getting out of the
confession. The first time Coleman ever told anyone about his conversation with Wilson
was in April or May of 1989 when Coleman told his lawyer, who was a former assistant
state’s attorney. (Coleman’s testimony was also introduced at the second civil trial.)
Thus, according to Coleman, Wilson, after the Supreme Court had already
reversed his conviction and held that the confession should not have been introduced told
a stranger that he had, in effect, “put one over” on the Illinois Supreme Court and that he
was going to claim the police burned him at his upcoming trial where no confession
could be introduced. As the Seventh Circuit Court of Appeals noted, this was indeed “an
odd suggestion.” And thus, those opposing Wilson’s testimony have gone from no burns,
The Chicago Police Board rejected the testimony of William Coleman and the
Lawrence Hvman
Andrew Wilson case. If he was telling the truth when he testified about the sequence of
took, then the cIaim of Andrew Wilson that he had been abused before he gave that
confession would be seriously undercut. If, on the other hand, Hyman was not telling the
truth, his false testimony would stand as strong corroboration of Andrew Wilson.
Hyman was the Chief of the Felony Review unit. He was an assistant state’s
attorney from 1976 until he resigned from the office in June 1982, four months after he
took the confession from Andrew Wilson. He has testified on the motion to suppress and
before the jury that convicted Wilson and sentenced him to death. He wca.s named in the
Federal civi1 rights action brought by Andrew Wilson as an unsued co-conspirator. (We
have been informed that he was so named because the lawyers representing Wilson
believed that Hyman was protected by prosecutorial immunity.) His deposition was
taken, and he testified at both civil trials. He also testified as a witness on behalf of Jon
state’s attorneys. We were informed by his attorney, Michael Ficaro, that Hyman would
53
He is the only former assistant state’s attorney that has refused to be interviewed by us.
After Hyrnan was subpoenaed, Ficaro moved to quash the subpoena; the motion was
denied. Hyman was subsequently held in contempt for failure to appear as ordered by
Judge Michael Toomin and ordered arrested by the sheriff. That order was stayed while
Ficaro appealed directly to the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court denied leave to
appeal. We still have not interviewed Lawrence Hyman. We base our judgment of his
credibility on the undisputed facts, ‘his own testimony, our analysis of the testimony of
Andrew Wilson and other witnesses and our own experiences as former prosecutors. We
In our judgment Hyman did not tell the truth when he denied that he had been told
by Andrew Wilson that he had been tortured by detectives under the command of Jon
Hyman testified that he had been called by detectives from Detective Area 2,
whom he did not recall, some time around 8:00 a.m. on February 14, 1982. He had
already been involved in the investigation of the murders of Officers Fahey and O’Brien
since February 9. It was he who approved the warrants for the arrests of both Wilsons on
February 13. (We now know that the information leading to the issuance of the warrants
had come from Donald White. That information, we can infer, identified Andrew Wilson
as the shooter.)
Hyman arrived at Detective Area 2 around 9:00 a.m., and he spoke to detectives
there, probably McKenna and O’Hara. He also spoke to Burge. He was informed that
the man in custody, Andrew Wilson, had orally confessed to being the person who fired
the shots that killed the officers. He read some of the police reports and called his office
for a court reporter. The court reporter, Michael Hartnett, arrived around 1 I :OO a.m.
Hyman saw Hartnett about 11:30. Despite the fact that he had been told that Andrew
Wilson was the shooter, he did not go in to see, let alone interview, Andrew Wilson At
the fn-st civil trial he testified that he called Michael Angarola, his superior who later
prosecuted Andrew Wilson. (Angarola later was the First Assistant State’s Attorney and
Hyman learned that Jackie Wilson was in custody, and he waited for Jackie
Wilson to be brought to Area 2. He saw Jackie Wilson about lo:30 or 10:45. He took an
oral statement which took about a half-hour+ Then lunch was brought in about 11:30 or
11:45, and he, Jackie Wilson and some police officers had lunch. The lunch took about a
half-hour. After lunch he took a court-reported statement from Jackie Wilson which took
Michael Hartnett then transcribed his notes which took about an hour and a half.
Hyman received the statement about 2:00 or 2: 15 p.m. He had Jackie Wilson review it
and sign it. Hyman said he saw Andrew Wilson leaving Area 2 to go to Area 1 for a line-
Then Hyman took an oral and a written statement from Derrick Martin, who said
he had been with the Wilsons in a car on the afternoon of February 14 and had been let
out shortly before the killing of the police officers. (The appellate court opinion
discusses Derrick Martin at length. (See People v. Wilson, 626 N.E.2d 1282.))
After he took the statement from Martin, Hyman left to go to Area 1 for the line-
up- He assigned Assistant State’s Attorney Catherine War-nick to supervise the signing of
Martin’s statement. There is confusion in the record over whether Hyman was present at
55
the line-up, which according to the pohce report, took place at 4:30 p.m. Before the
Police Board and at the second civil trial Hyman said he was not present at the line-up.
Later at the second civil trial he said he didn’t believe he witnessed the line-up. Also,
before the Police Board, after his recollection had been refreshed, Hyman said he saw
Fred Hill at the line-up. (It is undisputed that Fred Hill conducted the line-up.)
Hyman testified before the jury in the criminal trial that he saw Derrick Martin
around 2:00 p.m- and after taking that statement he went to Area 1 for the line-up. The
Wilsons were taken there. Tyrone Simms identified the Wilsons, and Hyman went back
to Area 2. His testimony was the same on that point at the first civil trial. (We
He finally saw Andrew Wilson to talk to at around 5:00 p.m. He took an oral
statement from him and then a statement which was recorded by Michael Hartnett. He
noticed a cut on Wilson’s right eyelid which Wilson kept dabbing with a wet paper towel.
Hyman never asked Wilson how his eye had been injured. He testified that he had asked
some detective about the eye injury and had been told that the injury occurred during
Wilson’s arrest. He never asked Andrew Wilson or Jackie Wilson how they had been
treated by the police or whether their statements were voluntary. He did ask Derrick
Martin if his statement was voluntary. Hyman never made out a Felony Review report
nor did he make out a report about his conversation with Derrick Martin.
Gregory Ginex and Michael Ficaro. Both Ginex and Ficaro had been the Chief of the
Criminal Division in the Cook County State’s Attorney’s Office. On February 14, Ginex
held the position of Chief of the Municipal Division and was Hyman’s immediate
superior. He testified that he spoke to Hyman by telephone Ii-om his home. He was
asked what Hyman said to him and what he said to Hyman. He answered:
directed at proving that Hyman did give Miranda warnings to Wilson “on the record” and
did take an oral statement from Wilson before he took a written statement.
Judge Paul Nealis, recently retired from the bench, was subpoenaed as a character
witness for Yucaitis and O’Hara at the Police Board hearing. It was by accident that the
lawyer for Yucaitis and O’Hara discovered that Nealis had been present at Detective
Area 2 on February 14. He was then an assistant state’s attorney. He was at Area 2 on
his own.
The names of Ginex and Nealis do not appear in any of the testimony or reports
that we have read other than the transcript of the Police Board hearing, which occurred
The testimony of Ginex and Ficaro was introduced to bolster the testimony of
Hyman. Ficaro testified, in effect, that in his opinion Hyman’s decision to refrain over a
span of several hours from taking the statement of Andrew Wilson, the shooter, until he
had taken the statement of the accomplice, Jackie Wilson, and another witness, Derrick
Illinois Institute for Continuing Legal Education which is entitled “‘Prosecution of the
Criminal Case.” Ginex is identified as the general editor and Ficaro as a chapter author.
(We note that the hearing officer at the Police Board expressed doubt of the admissibility
of the testimony of Ginex and Ficaro, but he would leave it to the Board to determine its
relevance. We share his doubt. We note also that the Board made no reference to the
the investigation.”
as soon as feasible,” because “the offender might say something else or refuse to talk.”
Contrary to the manual of which he had been general editor, he disagreed that the
statement should necessarily “include recitations that the offender had not been
mistreated while in police custody.” He said, “If there was an issue of mistreatment, I
suppose, yeah, you’d want to know about it. If there was no issue, I don’t know that it
would even be brought up.” He couldn’t say it was a general instruction to include a
assistant state’s attorney saw a bruise or an eye injury on the alleged offender’s face in
the course of the interrogation whether he should get it in the record “that that was not the
result of police mistreatment.” His answer was, “That would probably be a good idea to
do so.” (Emphasis added.) He did not believe that the fact that a lawyer might show up
58
When he was shown the manual for which he had written several articles he was
referred to that part of the manual that said the statement should include the fact that the
offender had not been mistreated by police personnel. He was asked if that was the
general policy of the State’s Attorney’s Office while he was there. He answered, “You
Ficaro was asked what he would do if all the facts and circumstances between the
shooter and non-shooter were equal and he was pressed to make a “prioritization”
between them. He answered: “If all the facts were equal, I would call somebody else out
to help .”
One of the last questions asked of Ficaro was whether in the course of his
teaching and trainin g there was any training offered about doing as much that would be
reasonably possible to assure that the voluntariness of the statement appeared on the
court-reported record. Ficaro answered, “Of course.” The manua1 specifically provides
that the “statement should include the fact that the offender has not been mistreated by
police personnel”
The manual also provides that in cases where a court reporter statement is taken
the assistant state’s attorney should write a memo immediately following the completion
of the statement. Hyman, who was the Chief of the Felony Review unit, never wrote a
Andrew and Jackie Wilson make no mention of how they were treated but, tellingly,
Hyman did ask Derrick Martin if his statement was made voluntarily.
We observe parenthetically that the confessions of Andrew and Jackie Wilson
ignore the admonition of the manual that leading questions should not be used except to
set time, place and people or to prevent the offender from going off on a tangent.
We note at this point that Nealis and Warnick were at Area 2 and were avaiiable
“to help.” In fact, Nealis testified that he had conferences with Angarola several times.
He agreed to be there with the police. He was there to give any advice that was needed.
He rode to the scene of the arrest of Andrew Wilson with Burge. He went back to Area 2
and Angarola arrived there. Angarola was more or less in charge of the investigation.
Nealis said “there were other prosecutors that had arrived that day.” He saw Lawrence
Hyman. We had information that Hyman and Nealis had had an argument at Area 2.
When we asked Nealis about that information, he said he did not recall having had an
argument with Hyman. He was present when Andrew Wilson left for the line-up. He
O’Hara testified that he offered Wilson medical attention for his eye, but Wilson
refused it. The Commanding Officer of Area 2, Milton Deas, testified that Burge had
told him that Wilson had sustained an injury to his eye when he struck his head on a piece
of furniture or the floor at the time of the arrest. The Police Board referred to that
testimony of O’Hara and Deas as illustrative of the significance of the eye injury to
Wilson. The Board then implicitly expressed doubt of Hyman’s explanation of his failure
to ask Wilson about his eye injury. We share that doubt also.
Hyman said he had been asked to review everything that went on in the case. He
basically took over the Felony Review process for the case. He said that there were
60
a policeman; an oral confession to a state’s attorney and a written confession signed by
the confessing suspect. A written signed confession is the best thing that a prosecutor
could use. He knew that on some occasions a confessing suspect gave an oral statement
He did not know if it was the policy of his offrce, but he presumed it would be up
to the individual assistant to determine what the strategy would be that could be used
later on, but obviously once the assistant got there, he wanted to get the information as
quickly as possible. He knew that it was common knowledge for defendants to change
their mind about whether they were willing to make a statement. He agreed that he “took
the risk” that Wilson would change his mind about his willingness to confess. Hyman
said, “Yes, it was a strategic decision.” Even before he took Jackie Wilson’s statement,
he knew that Jackie Wilson was saying that Andrew Wilson was the shooter.
The whole time that Andrew Wilson was in custody Hyman knew that if a lawyer
showed up for Andrew Wilson, it was likely that he would never get his court-reported
statement. The first time he ever testified that the reason he didn’t take Andrew Wilson’s
statement until very late was because of a “strategic decision” was at his deposition in
1988.
He said he had opportunities in the afternoon after he had taken Jackie Wilson’s
statement to take Andrew Wilson’s statement. He said the opportunity was there, “but
the decision was not to do it at that time.” The basis of that decision was that the line-up
had been planned and the detectives were going to take Andrew Wilson to Area 1 for
Tyrone Simms to view the line-up which would have included Andrew Wilson. (Jackie
Wilson’s statement was concluded at 12:43 p.m. The line-up was conducted
approximately 4 hours later.) He did not withhold Andrew Wilson’s statement because
of some strategic decision that he needed Derrick Martin’s information with which to
We have read through all the transcripts of Hyman’s testimony. But we do not
remember any testimony showing that Hyman displayed any concern for Andrew Wilson
from the time Hyman arrived at around 9:00 a.m. until Hyman decided to talk to Wilson
around 5:00 p-m. Hyman apparently never asked any policemen about whether Wilson
was being fed - unlike the lunch he had provided for and shared with Jackie Wilson. He
never asked McKenna, O’Hara, Yucaitis or Burge if Andrew Wilson was still willing to
make a statement. He wasn’t concerned about the transfer of Andrew Wilson to Area 1,
which would involve his intermingling with other prisoners and the possible effect on
Wilson’s willingness to talk. Instead, Hyman’s testimony displays at least eight hours of
judgment, the statements he took from Jackie Wilson and from Derrick Martin were
make-work projects that provided him with a reason for failure to question Andrew
Wilson. It is ironic that after Andrew Wilson’s confession and signing of the confession
were completed, he was given a Coke which he drank with Hyman - and Burge - present.
In sum, we repeat that we do not believe Hyman’s denial of Wilson’s testimony; and we
At the Police Board hearing the City introduced the testimony of Melvin Jones.
Jones testified that he was arrested on February 5, 1982 and was electro-shocked and
struck by Burge at Detective Area 2. Also testifying was Shadeed Mu’Min who was
arrested on October 30, 1982 and taken to Area 2. Mu’Min said that Burge placed a
typewriter cover over his head until he passed out on two occasions. Mu’Min has
informed our office that he will not cooperate with us in any further investigation of the
officers of Detective Area 2. We have concluded that the testimony of Melvin Jones
would not amount to proof beyond a reasonable doubt, but we believe it would be
hmction. (Imbler v. Pachtman, 96 S.C. 984, 958. White, J., concurring in the judgment.)
In our analysis of the evidence available to us we make judgments with full awareness of
the fact that we are quasi-judicial oficers who are called upon to express conclusions on
credibility which might not be the conclusions on credibility that others, judges or jurors,
would share. But it is not the function of prosecutors to refuse to prosecute simply
because a case may not be as strong as they would prefer. We believe Andrew Wilson’s
statements that he had been tortured. Justice Byron White expressed our view more
In our judgment, we could in good faith ask a grand jury to indict and a trial jury
to convict Jon Burge of aggravated battery, perjury and obstruction of justice. Both
Yucaitis and O’Hara are now deceased. Wilson has made it clear that neither O’Hara or
McKenna ever mistreated him nor were they present when he was mistreated. There is
63
no proof beyond a reasonable doubt that they aided, abetted or encouraged Burge or
would be justified.
We now turn to the sufficiency of the evidence as to Fred Hill. The record is rife
with confusion about the identification of Fred Hill as a participant with Burge in the
mistreatment of Andrew Wilson. At one time Wilson said that Burge came into the room
with a little bag and another man was with him. He was specifically asked if the other
man was “Detective Hill.” He did not answer that question directly. He said it was a fat
one with a scar who had testified before. (Hill had testified twice in the criminal trial but
many other officers had testified also.) Hill had been called as a witness by Dale
Coventry, Wilson’s lawyer in the crimina1 trial. He was asked questions about the line-
up that Hill had conducted. He said he talked to Wilson at Area 1 about the line-up
Wilson said the man that came in with Burge had a scar on his face; he said he did
not know the man’s name. But Fred Hill was no stranger to Wilson. Hill was an
arresting officer in the camera store robbery that Andrew Wilson had been arrested for a
few days before. And more important, Hill had conducted the line-up. Yet Wilson
testified at the civil trial that he did not know Hill’s name at the motion to suppress. He
said that when Hi11 was testifying at the motion to suppress he “pointed [Hill] out to his
lawyer.”
However, when that lawyer drafted the pro se complaint, Hill was not named;
McKenna was named. So was O’Hara. As noted, Wilson later testified that neither
O’Hara nor McKenna every mistreated him or were present when he was mistreated.
Wilson later testified that his lawyer mixed up Hill and McKenna. A new complaint was
drafted by new lawyers, and they did not name Hill as a defendant either. At his
deposition Wilson testified that there was a third man in the room with Hill and Burge
who grabbed his leg and kicked him. He had never mentioned that third man at the
motion to suppress.
Hill and several other witnesses including his wife, his partner Katalinic and an
available to us, we conclude that the evidence of identification of Hill does not meet the
65
ANDREW WILSON EXHIBIT NO. 1
66
RICHARD BRZECZEK
Richard Brzeczek was the Superintendent of the Chicago Police Department from
January 11, 1980 until April 29, 1983, when he resigned. He was appointed
Superintendent by Mayor Jane Byrne and approved by the City Council He is a lawyer
and now practices law in Illinois; he also teaches “the legal aspects of internal affairs
the time Andrew Wilson was arrested on February 14, 1982 for the murder of police
officers Fahey and O’Brien; and when Wilson was convicted on February 4, 1983 and
sentenced to death.
Wilson’s conviction was reversed and remanded for a new trial on April 2, 1987.
The Supreme Court ruled that the injuries Wilson indisputably suffered occurred while he
was in police custody and that the State had failed to offer adequate explanation for the
injuries that would refute Wilson’s testimony; consequently, the court held, his
confession should have been suppressed. The evidence also included the testimony of
personnel at Mercy Hospital. He was tried a second time and convicted by a jury which
could not agree on the penalty. He was sentenced to life imprisonment, and his
While his second appeal was pending in the appellate court, Wilson filed a civil
rights action in the Federal district court. Brzeczek was named as a defendant, as were
other police officers, including Jon Burge. It was alleged that the City of Chicago and
67
Brzeczek had a -de facto- policy, practice and custom to fail to bring an arrested person
promptly before a magistrate for the purpose of isolating the arrested person and
physically abusing the arrested person if he was “not being cooperative”; and that the
policy was “approved of, encouraged and ratified” by Brzeczek. Punitive damages were
sought from Brzeczek because he was alleged to have acted maliciously and willfully.
During the first civil trial, the attorney for Wilson, while examining a witness, said “the
case is all about cover-up by both Brzeczek and the City.” (First Civil Trial, March 6,
Brzeczek testified at that trial. The jury was unable to reach a verdict, and the
case was retried. Brzeczek again testified; and the jury returned a verdict in favor of the
City of Chicago and all defendants. (Copies of the abstracts of Brzeczek’s testimony are
attached to this report as Brzeczek Group Exhibit 1.) The jury also made a finding that
the City of Chicago did have a de facto policy that permitted its police officers to abuse
people suspected of killing police officers. On October 4, 1993, the Seventh Circuit
Court of Appeals reversed the judgment and remanded the case because of trial errors. It
reversed outright the jury’s finding that the City had a de facto policy of permitting police
While the case was pending in the Seventh Circuit Court of Appeals, Burge was
tried by the Chicago Police Board based on the allegations of wrongdoing by Andrew
Wilson- Brzeczek did not testify. The Police Board sustained the charges, and Burge
was ordered discharged. The circuit court and appellate court affirmed. Based on the
finding of the Police Board, Wilson was granted summary judgment in the Federal
68
district court case on the question of liability, and the City of Chicago and Wilson agreed
on a settlement.
Burgc’s superior.
Detective Area 2.
In our previous discussion analyzing the evidence in the Andrew Wilson case, we
have already outfined the facts leading up to his arrest and his subsequent confession.
Officers Mulvaney, who died in 1983, and Ferro, who resigned in 1983, were the
squadrol officers who took Wilson from Detective Area 2 after his confession to the lock-
up at Detective Area 1, where the personnel at the lock-up refused to accept Wilson
because of his condition. Mulvaney and Ferro then took Wilson to Mercy Hospital. It is
now accepted as fact that Mulvaney and Fen-o abused Wilson. It is also now accepted as
fact that Mulvaney and Ferro attempted to coerce Wilson at Mercy Hospital to refuse
69
medical treatment, which would have included suturing an open wound. Brzeczek was
made aware of the lock-up personnel’s rejection of Wilson some time before he received
On February 24, 1982, Brzeczek received the letter from Dr. Raba, in which he
informed Brzeczek of the “multiple bruises, swellings, and abrasions on [Wilson’s] face
and head” as well as “blisters” on his thigh, cheek and chest, which were “consistent with
radiator burns.” Dr. Raba said that Wilson had told him that the police had beaten him
and that electrical shocks had been administered to parts of his body. The doctor said,
“There must be a thorough investigation of this alleged brutality.” (A copy of the letter is
Brzeczek sent a copy of Dr. Raba’s letter to then State’s Attorney Richard M.
Daley, informing Daley that Brzeczek had “obtained a CR. number which initiates its
internal investigation of the allegations” in Dr. Raba’s letter. (A copy of the Brzeczek
Brzeczek said in his letter that he was “seeking direction as to how the
he wouId “forbear from taking any steps other than the one previously mentioned in
connection with these allegations until I hear from you or one of your assistants.” This
letter, which was the only letter ever sent by Brzeczek to Daley, was sent by ordinary
mail. Brzeczek never received a response to the letter, and he did nothing to follow up on
the letter. Brzeczek never explained either at the Federal trials or to us why the
internal investigation. It is those two letters that constitute the pivotal evidence in our
70
investigation. The question becomes: What did Superintendent Brzeczek do to perform
A number of things stand out when analyzing the testimony of Brzeczek. He was
aware that the African-American community was aroused by what it perceived to be acts
investigation of the murder of Officers Fahey and O’Brien. He called in the twelve or
contact the leaders of the African-American community to reassure them and to “lay
down the law to the poIice officers” to “reemphasize the Department’s policy on the
proper treatment of all citizens.” He did this before the arrest of Wilson. He did not call
in the seventy-five to eighty members of the white command personnel and give them the
same mandate.
He was made aware that the lock-up personnel refused to accept WiIson after his
confession. That refusal was “a very serious matter” to Brzeczek. He took no steps
personally to ascertain why the lock-up personnel refixed to accept Wilson. Bneczek
also learned that medical personnel at Mercy Hospital had complained that police officers
had coerced W&son into refusing medical attention, another serious matter to Brzeczck.
who had control or custody of Andrew Wilson before he got to the lock-up. The onl)
record of any investigation by OPS shows that the letters of Dr. Raba to Brzeczek and o
71
suppress filed by Wilson were given to OPS Investigator Keith Griffiths in August, 1983,
entry level position. He testified that he was called in by William Stanley Walsh, who
was then the Chief Administrator of OPS and who asked Griffiths if he wanted to write
file Griffiths was given consisted of “mood letters,” the letter written by Nolan, the letter
from Dr. Raba, some medical reports and several volumes of court transcripts, which
covered the motion to suppress. The file did not reflect any work done by any other
investigator. His “only command in this case was to write up a summary report.” His
entire “investigation” consisted of reading the material that had been given to him. His
recommendation was that the charge of police brutality made by Wilson be “not
sustained.” He completed his investigation July 29, 1985, almost two years after he
received the assignment. No supervisor ever spoke to him about his investigation. He
might have had a conversation around July or Au,wt, 1985 with Cathy Cavins, one of
The report of Griffiths, which we attach as Brzeczek Exhibit 4, shows the names
of Jon Burge and John Yucaitis as the “accused-” Neither Burge, nor Yucaitis, nor any
other police officer from Detective Area 2 or anywhere else was questioned about the
allegations made by Wilson. The only reasonable inference is that nothing was done by
OPS other than Nolan writing a letter to Wilson’s lawyer asking for Wilson’s
cooperation.
In all his testimony while he was a defendant charged with being guilty of a
“cover-up” of pohcy brutality, Brzeczek persistently said that he gave Dr. Raba’s letter to
Frank Nolan with instructions to investigate. We now know that there was no
meaningful investigation. The only step Brzeczek took was to make himself available to
Nolan. (Second Civil Trial, June 30, 1989, page 2390.) He did not talk to Deputy
Superintendent McCarthy about the letter. When he was asked by his attorney what he
did when he received the letter, he said he gave it to Nolan and told him to open an
recollection of discussing the allegations in Dr. Raba’s letter other than with Nolan He
did not recall asking Lyons any questions concerning the letter. (Second Civil Trial,
custody of Wilson during the time he suffered his injuries, he answered, “No.” He was
He told us it was his idea that OPS should be under the direct control of the
Superintendent. It was a “component” of his personal staff and worked at his direction.
(Second Civil Trial, July 20, 1989, page 4540-41.) In his own words, the OPS would be
under the Superintendent “to show the public you mean business. You’re going to be
right over it.” (Int erview in Office of Special Prosecutor, March 9, 2005, page 13.) The
Superintendent was to “take personal responsibility for it.” (Interview, page 16.) Later
events disclose that he ignored that “personal responsibility.” Any reasonable person
reading Brzeczek’s testimony would conclude that he was anything but a hands-on
administrator overseeing OPS in the Wilson investigation- His testimony presents a
picture of someone who was not showing the public he meant “business” and was not
Turning now to the question of what he did after he received the letter from Dr.
Raba, we observe a sharp difference between his testimony while he was a defendant in
the civil suit and the astonishing and contradictory things he says now after the civil suit
At his deposition on December 21, 1988, he testified that afier he received the
Raba letter he did not contact personnel at Area 2 to determine who had custody of
Wilson during the period of time when Wilson could have received his injuries. He did
not recall talking to any of the command personnel, particularly Lyons or McCarthy,
concerning the allegations of Dr. Raba. He was asked if he found it significant that Dr.
Raba had corroborated the allegations of police brutality, and he answered: “I’m not - I
wasn’t of the opinion, at that time, that there was corroboration by the doctor.”
(Emphasis added.) He was asked if he had changed his opinion, and he said, “No.” He
also said that he was looking for “corroboration from the legal standpoint and not
necessarily from the medical standpoint.” (Pages 128-29) There was nothing broupht to
his attention that Burge or any other supervisory or command officer was responsible for
He testified on June 30, 1989, that it was his conclusion that injuries suffered by
Wilson took place between his leaving Area 2 and his arrival at the lock-up; the Raba
allegations about Wilson being handcuffed to a radiator did not cause him to “rethink his
proceeds and uncovers evidence which supports each specific allegation.” (Page 2384.)
He gave Raba’s letter to Nolan; and he wrote a letter to DaIey with a copy of Raba’s
letter.
letter with anyone other than Nolan. He did not recall asking Lyons any questions about
these allegations. As far as he could recall, the only discussion he had about the letter
was with Nolan. (Page 2777) There is not a word in his testimony at the deposition or at
the trials about calling in command personnel after receiving Raba’s letter and
media in April, 2002, after our appointment, that he called the members of his command
group to his office and showed them Dr. Raba’s letter and asked them, “How could this
happen in Detective Area 2?” He said he “could not get an answer.” We spoke to him in
our office shortly after that, and he told us the same thing he told members of the media.
Our meeting with him was not recorded. He did not elaborate on his statement that he
could not get an answer. We and the news media personnel were of the opinion that
Brzeczek was saying that he had belatedly come to the conclusion that police brutality
had existed in Detective Area 2. Our subsequent interview with Brzeczek disabused us
of that notion.
7.5
Mr. Egan:
A: 1982, right.
A: That’s correct.
A: In my office.
Q: On the fourth floor of the --
A: Yes.
Mr. Egan:
at the December 21, 1.985 deposition He said he did not remember the questions and
answers, he was not disputing them. He knew that Lyons and McCarthy were in the
He also told us that after Andrew Wilson was taken into custody, he called Mayor
Byrne to let her know. He did not know whether he ever discussed the Ietter of Dr. Raba
with the Mayor. He did not have any independent recollection of discussing it with her.
Q: Why not?
7s
Q: Did you tell Mayor Byrne about sending Daley this
letter?
He was asked why he thought he would not get a response to the letter he sent to
Daley. He said, “I think that the situation was potentially volatile politically over at the
State’s Attorney’s Office.” He was asked if he was talking about Byme/Daley, that kind
He said upon receiving the letter from the doctor he thought, for the first time,
there was physical abuse at Area 2. He was asked if he ever shared that concern with
anyone else at the police department. He said he shared his feelings with the command
personnel that he thought were out there that day. He knows he shared it with Nolan,
who was heading up OPS at the time. He shared his concern with Lyons and McCarthy.
While he had no specific recollection of talking to Hanhardt, the Chief of Detectives, he’s
Superintendent McCarthy and former Commander Milton Deas, both of whom are now
retired. Both denied that any such meeting described by Brzeczek ever took place.
McCarthy was able to establish with medical records that he was at the Mayo Clinic at
the time Brzeczek said the meeting took place. Commander Deas testified in a deposition
on February 9, 1989, that he had never seen the contents of the Raba letter, and the
contents of the Raba letter were never made known to him. In a recent conversation with
us, he repeated that he never had any knowledge of the letter from Dr. Raba. We
79
interviewed former Deputy Superintendent Lyons who told us that if such a meeting had
ever taken place he would remember it: and he does not remember it.
sure they were doing what he toId them to do. He had some recollection of Andrew
Wilson being rejected for acceptance at the lock-up. He didn’t remember whether he
learned of the rejection at the lock-up before or after he received the letter from Dr. Raba.
(On July 5, 1989, at the second civil trial Brzeczek testified that he received notice of
Wilson’s rejection at the lock-up, then information was given him regarding Wilson’s
He gave the Dr. Raba letter to Frank Nolan and told him to investigate. He was
sure he would ask Nolan what was going on in the investigation of the letter. He
remembers there was an attempt to contact Andrew Wilson’s attorney for the purposes of
interviewing Andrew Wilson He recalls that the attorney, Dale Coventry, would not let
,4ndrew Wilson speak to anyone fi-om the police department. “Even though Wilson
would not talk to them. it was his policy to pursue the investigation anyway.” He
questioned Nolan to insure that that policy was being followed. When he was asked if he
told Nolan that he should find out the name of the officers alleged by Andrew Wilson to
have injured him, he said, “I don’t recall Andrew Wilson providing the names of any
officers to us.”
He didn’t recall if the motion to suppress filed by Andrew Wilson was heard
while he was Superintendent. (It was.) He knew that in the civil rights suit brought by
Andrew Wilson it was alleged that Brzeczek acted willfully and wantonly and sought live
million dollars in punitive damages from Brzeczek. That case was over and there was
When he was talking to the command personnel after he received Dr. Raba’s
letter, he was convinced that something had happened to Andrew Wilson at Detective
Area 2. He was of the opinion that someone at Detective Area 2 had injured Andrew
Wilson.
It was pointed out to him that when he was a defendant in the Federal district
court or testified in his deposition he never testified that he was convinced that Andrew
Q: So, you realize that if you testified and told the jury
that you knew that Andrew Wilson had been brutalized, if
you had testified to that, that would be very damaging to
you as a defendant? That’s what you just said, am I right?
He agreed that it is a fair inference that the Seventh Circuit Court of Appeals 1
saying that the evidence was sufficient to show that Brzeczek was guilty of “derelict
of duty.” He did not recall if he tried to determine who conducted the questioning
82
Professional Standards. It was his job to begin identifying
who was there, who had Wilson in custody. I am not going
to have the same people investigate themselves who I am
pointing a finger at.
Q: And then you just give it to Nolan and that’s the end
of your responsibility?
A: No.
***
A. NO.
***
A: Yes.
***
A: Yes.
A: Yes.”
He does not remember testifying that when he got the letter from Dr.
read it, that didn’t change his opinion that Andrew Wilson must have been i
that there was a difference between medical corroboration and legal corrobor-
didn’t know what the difference was. He didn’t even know what lega COT
84
would be. He thinks he told Mayor Byrne about the letter from Dr. Raba. He doesn’t
think he gave her the opinion “at that time” that the officers at Detective Area 2 had
abused Andrew Wilson. He didn’t know why he had not given her that opinion. When
his letter to State’s Attorney Daley said he was seeking “your direction” he was not
asking Daley to tell him how to do his job. He recognized that he did have a
else. He did not call up DaIey and tell him, “Hey, I didn’t get a response to my letter,
He agreed that there was for years a direct line of communication available to the
Superintendent of Police or any of his subordinates and the Office of the State’s Attorney
and his subordinates. There were phone calls made in important matters. There was
hand-to-hand delivery to prove that the delivery was made so that one could call and say,
“What are you doing about it.” His only recollection of not following that procedure is
Jane Byrne
On January 16, 2006, this office interviewed former Mayor Jane Byrne. She said
that Deputy Superintendent Joseph McCarthy was her direct appointment and she viewed
him as “the Superintendent in the field, especially in gang related areas.” She received
the communications concerning the progress in the investigation of the Fahey and
Wilson’s arrest she was advised by Deputy Superintendent McCarthy of Wilson’s arrest
and the progress in the case. The reports were given by McCarthy over the phone. She
said she did not have any direct communication with Brzeczek prior to or on the date of
the arrest of the Wilsons. She said she had no such communication and repeated that her
McCarthy.
She said she was not aware of the letter from Dr. Raba. The contents of the letter
had never been discussed with her by Brzeczek or anyone else. She was not aware of the
letter sent by Brzeczek to Daley. She had never had any conversation with Brzeczek
concerning violence at Area 2 under the supervision of Jon Burge. She also stated that
Brzeczek never informed her that he was convinced that there was physical abuse of
detainees at Area 2 under the supervision of Jon Burge. She was not aware of the
Area 2. She was not aware of any meeting between Brzeczek and command personnel
where the members of the command personnel were asked by Brzeczek, “How could this
Conclusion
Department, a lawyer, who received and believed evidence that a prisoner had been
brutalized by the Superintendent’s subordinates; that that prisoner had confessed; that
those subordinates had testified under oath on a motion to suppress and before a jury and,
he had to believe, they testified perjuriously; that the prisoner had been sentenced to
death and that that Superintendent still remained silent. For over twenty years. He not
only remained silent, but he approved a unit citation for all the Area 2 personnel,
including Burge, on September I, 1982, for their work on the Andrew WiIson case; and,
remained Superintendent.
Brzeczek resigned on April 29, 1953, over fourteen months after the arrest of
Wilson. He was still Superintendent on June 20, 1982, when a complaint was received at
OPS of Michael Johnson, who alleged that he had been beaten and electro-shocked by
Jon Burge and released. Like the investigation of the Wilson case, not a single police
officer was questioned, despite the glaring similarities in the allegations by Wilson and
Johnson. And like the Wilson case, OPS held the charge was “not sustained.”
We have reread with much interest the reasoning of the Seventh Circuit Court of
Appeals in accepting the City’s argument that the evidence established as a matter of law
that the City of Chicago did not have a de facto policy of allowing police officers to
abuse prisoners charged with killing police officers. The court accepted that argument on
the ground that the evidence showed a “dereliction of duty” on the part of Brzeczek, but
that was not enough. The court said that the plaintiff had to show that Brzeczek had
City of Chicago, 6 F.3d at 1241) Before the court of appeals said that, it aIso said this:
that he had concluded that Burge or his subordinates had tortured Wilson but Brzeczek
said nothing, investigated no further, kept Burge in the same position and approved a
commendation for Burge and others under his command. And we wonder what the court
of appeals would have said about Brzeczek’s self-serving letter to the state’s attorney in
an obvious attempt to shift responsibility to someone else, while concealing his true
views:
Brzeczek is quoted, accurately he told us, in the May 4, 2005 Chicago Defender
WC leave to the readers of this report, without further argument, the judgment of
Brzeczek’s conduct as evidenced by his own words and actions, not ours. We leave it to
those readers to decide whether we are attributing “blame” to him just because he was the
Superintendent at the time. We do, however, have our own personal judgment: Our
judgment is that this investigation we have conducted would never have been necessary if
Richard Brzeczek had done his sworn non-delegable duty on reception of Dr. Raba’s
letter. At the very least he would have removed Jon Burge fi-om any investigative
discussion on television concerning our appointment and was quoted, accurately he said,
We agree that something should have been done about that “disgrace and
89
BRZECZEK GROUP EXHIBIT NO. 1
police misconduct while pursuing the investigation of the murder of Officers Fahey and
discussing the public allegations and asking them to assist him in dealing with those
police officers what their role was and what their conduct should be and also to deal with
the community leaders where the outcries were coming from. (75) He instructed them to
reemphasize to the men and women under their command that there should not be any
excessive use of force. (76) He was asked if any of the command personnel recounted
any incidents of misconduct that had been reported to them. He responded, Wet that I
recall.” (77) He talked to Frank Nolan every day. If there were complaints with him
those compIaints would be part of what he talked to Nolan about. (79) His contact with
the State’s Attorneys Office was directly with the State’s Attorney, whoever he might be
at the time. Other than that, the State’s Attorney’s subordinate personnel and his
subordinate personnel would always work together and get these things done. (82) He
did not recall being briefed about whether there were persons arrested who were thought
to be the perpetrators of the crime, who later proved not to be. (84) He was aware of
suspects being questioned in police headquarters. He did not know who the persons
were. He did not know who was conducting the interrogation or questioning (85) He
would brief the Mayor on the progress of the investigation at least once a day either in
90
person or by phone. If it was in person it would be at her office at City Hall. (97) He
didn’t have any specific recollection of the conversation he had with the Mayor after he
called her about the issuance of the warrants. (104) He never became aware that
Superintendent McCarthy actually went on the arrest of Andrew Wilson. He was never
informed of that. The first time he heard of it was during the deposition from
Before the receipt of the Dr. Raba letter he had not heard any information
concerning allegations that Wilson had been seriously mistreated in pohce custody.
(109) He did not contact personnel at Area 2 to determine who had custody of Wilson
during the period of time that he could have obtained the injuries recited by Dr. Raba. He
did not recall talking to any of the command personnel, particularly Lyons or McCarthy,
concerning these allegations. He made a copy of the letter and sent it to Frank NoIan. He
does not recall anyone else. (116) He sent the letter to Daley because he “wanted him to
know that there were allegations of such a serious nature that they could possibly be
criminal, resulting in a criminal prosecution against the people who caused these alleged
injuries, if they were, in fact, caused by criminal means. And I was asking him for some
direction as to whether or not he wanted any input, his office wanted any input into our
investigation.” (118) He wanted to know if the State’s Attorneys Office was interested
State’s Attorneys Office and OPS, when there are allegations of such magnitude, to
initiate a criminal investigation. (119) When he referred to “forbear from taking any
steps,” he meant the “pursuit of the internal investigation.” (121) He said that the
procedure in existence for many years through the history of OPS and prior to that time
91
with Internal Affairs was if there was a criminal investigation being conducted against
the police officer, the internal investigative agency of the police department would work
through the investigation with the State’s Attorneys Office. He was not offering to Daley
“to not proceed with the OPS investigation if it hindered the criminal prosecution-” (122)
The police department proceeded with the OPS investigation. There was no direction
fi-orn him. either verbal or written, to Frank Nolan or anybodv else in OPS or anybody
else in the police department for that matter to hold off on any internal investigatjon. He
talked to Nolan about this investigation in his daily briefings, but he did not talk to Nolan
daily about this investigation. (123) He forbore from any steps other than the ones
previously mentioned, because Daley never contacted him. (123) He had no reIationship
with Daley on a one-on-one basis. He didn’t have a relationship with Daley. He had
only two contacts with Daley personally. (125) One was in November of 1980 when
Daley was elected State’s Attorney. Daley contacted him and they had breakfast and he
was asking Brzeczek for his perspective on the criminal justice system. The other contact
he had with him was in June of 1982. Brzeczek said the police announced some
indictments of some police officers dealing narcotics, and Daley showed up at the press
conference uninvited. (126) He had no contact with Daley concerning any cases that he
and the State’s Attorney were working on together. He did not recall ever sending Daley
police officer. (126) He was telling Daley that the allegations contained in the letter
from Dr. Raba were of such magnitude that, if proven, would have warranted criminal
prosecution. (127) He was asked if he found it significant that a doctor had corroborated
the allegations, at least to some extent, with physical or medical evidence that supported
92
the allegations. He answered “I’m not -- 1 wasn’t of the opinion, at that time, that there
was corroboration bv the doctor. (Emphasis added.) What I found significant was that
the doctor, who sees a lot of people coming into Cermak Memorial Hospital, took the
time to write the letter in connection with this case.” When he read the letter, what Raba
his examination of Andrew Wilson, and a disclosure to him of what Andrew Wilson told
Dr. Raba how he incurred or sustained those injuries. That’s the way he looked at the
letter. He was asked if he had changed his opinion, and he said ‘No”. (127-128) He was
asked if he still didn’t feel that there was any corroboration medically for the allegations
in that letter. He said “When you’re asking me about corroboration from the doctor, I’m
looking at corroboration from the legal standpoint and not necessarily from the medical
standpoint.” He saw a distinction between the two+ He thought that the standard medical
corroboration is a lot less than is required for legal corroboration. (128-129) On page
13 1 he said he had no idea how Wilson got those injuries That was his allegation; he got
it from the police. He took Dr. Raba’s letter and “implemented the mechanism” that had
been established to investigate these allegations and he said, “There was no obligation on
[his] part to personally conduct an investigation. That’s not what a superintendent does.”
There was nothing brought to his attention that Burge or any supervisory or command
officer was responsible for Wilson’s injuries. (134) He did not recall what he might
have done in monitoring the OPS investigation after he sent it down there and had a CR
number opened. (135) He presumed that he personally gave Nolan a copy of Raba’s
letter to let Nolan know what “his feelings were about the seriousness of the allegations.”
(136) He understood why Dale Coventry, acting as Wilson’s counsel, would not produce
93
him for questioning. (139) He was told that OF’S investigators were present during the
testimony of police officers at some point in the criminal proceeding and “somehow
in this investigation.” (144) He did not recall whether he was briefed on the testimony at
the motion to suppress. He did not remember having a discussion with Nolan or anyone
discussion with Frank Nolan about whether to proceed with the OPS investigation.
The only thing he recalls from the meeting with the black commanders is that in a
generic sense there were comments made by the black command personnel that they were
receiving inquiries and comments about alleged conduct by police officers. He might
have, but did not have any recollection, of appearing on Channel 2 on February 1 lth and
telling reporter John Quinones that the charges of police misconduct were baseless. He
didn’t think that he would have made that statement in relation to these allegations
coming from the media or from Nolan at that point because none of those allegations
were investigated and brought to a conclusion at that point. (563) On page 579 of
Volume IV this occurred. Question: Did you make any effort to find out when you heard
about that they were taken to Area 1 whether it was the detectives or it was traffic or the
patrolmen that were doing this questioning and the abuse? A: The Office of Professiona’
Standards had the responsibility for investigating these complaints and identifying thl
alleged officers that were accused of these complaints. I mean, that wasn’t my person;
responsibility to do at that time. That’s why the Office of Professional Standards exista
to do that.” It was his responsibility to make sure that the investigation was conducts
94
constitutionally and not in violation of citizens’ rights. (580) He did not get on the
phone and call Area 1 and talk to that commander and ask whether any of the detectives
in Area 1 were responsible for these allegations- (580) He didn’t recall any specific
conversations with Joseph McCarthy concerning the arrest of Andrew Wilson. (591)
McCarthy did not tell him that he was one of the people who first went through the door
and threw Andrew Wilson to the ground. (592) He has no recollection whether he was
told at the staff meeting on the 15* of February that Andrew Wilson had been rejected
from the police lockup and taken to the hospital. He did learn that at some point in time.
(593) He would have taken very seriously information that suggested that Wilson had
been rejected from the police lockup because of injuries. That’s partly because it would
have impacted negatively on a prosecution. That was the kind of information that he
would expect the command personnel to bring to his attention. He didn’t remember
whether they did call it to his attention. (595) He didn’t recall whether he called in
Deputy Superintendent Lyons to discuss the letter with him. Lyons was the person who
was ultimately in charge of the investigation. (602) He did not call Commander Deas of
Area 2 and ask him about the substance of the charges. He did not call Commander
Burge and ask him about the allegations in the letter. He did not ask Deputy
The OPS file shows that the complaint was received for investigation on August
22, 1983. (621) Nolan would brief him as to what OPS was doing in connection with
this investigation. (625) Nolan told him they tried to contact Wilson’s attorney in ar
effort to arrange for a statement to be taken and Wilson’s attorney didn’t contact or didn’
respond to Nolan’s request. (626) When he left as Superintendent (in April, 1983) ths
95
investigation had not been completed. (636) He made no attempt to have the
investigation “sped up or concluded.” (637) He did not make any transfer in this case
before he left as Superintendent. (639) He was asked if he made any effort to find out
who had caused the injuries while he was Superintendent and he said “I gave the matter
to OPS to investigate.” (642) He was asked if he followed up to find out whether they
identified anyone who had committed this torture: he said “I was getting briefings from
Mr. Nolan on a daily basis on OPS investigations and without any specific recollection as
to this investigation I don’t recall his telling me anything about this investigation that I
can specifically recall right now.” He did not recall whether OPS had found out through
testimony in court the names of the people who were alleged to be involved in the torture.
That would be important. Fourteen months later he still didn’t know who allegedly did
this. (643) He caused the investigation to be initiated and that was it. (644) Plaintiffs
upon all the people that were involved in the investigation. (647) The first name
and February 14* of 1982. (688) He thinks that it was some time during the week of
February 15* that he became aware of two allegations. One was the letter from Dr. Raba
and he thought there may have been some allegations raised in the media when Wilson
appeared in court. (690) He was asked by his attorney, “And when you received that
letter from Dr. Raba, what did vou do?” He answered, “I personally handed a copy of
that letter to Frank Nolan and told him to open up an internal investigation based on the
allegations in the letter.” (696) He said, in an attempt to clarify his previous testimony of
96
what he intended to say in his letter to Daley, that “we initiated an internal investigation,
that we were going to continue that internal investigation, and that we were not going to
was within the legal community to conduct a criminal investigation of any allegations
against police officers. He said “if the allegation is one that supports or points to a State
law violation, it’s the State’s Attorney of the county. If the allegation is one that supports
or points to a Federal law violation, then it’s the United States Attorney. (702-703) He
was asked “and whenever allegations come to your attention that perhaps may implicate
those other criminal concerns that you just enunciated, what actions as Superintendent
would you take?” He answered, “basically, we would enlist the assistance of either the
State’s Attorneys Office or the U.S. Attorneys Office to help us Drocced with the criminal
investigation.” (703) Seventy to seventy-five percent of his time was spent with public
It was the policy of the Department that all records of citizens’ complaints against
police officers would be destroyed after five years if the charge had not been sustained.
(708) The police department investigates criminal charges for the State’s Attorney.
When a crime is committed the police department initiates an investigation into that
crime in most instances. When they had allegations of official misconduct or allegations
and practice have been joint investigations between the police department and the
because it became more important to him to find out who did it. But he never found out
97
who did it before he left the police department. (713) There is nothing in the letter to
DaIey that said he would continue the internal investigation. (713) He agreed that one of
the reasons he wrote the letter to Daley was so that hopefully he would, if he thought it
William Hanhardt was the Chief of Detectives at the time of the Wilson arrest.
James Reilly was the Deputy Chief. Milton Deas was the Commander of Area 2 and
would report to Reilly. Reilly would report to Hanhardt; Hanhardt would report to
Lyons, the Deputy Superintendent; and Lyons would report to Brzeczek. (1444) Burge
would report to Deas. It was his practice to have a meeting every morning with all of the
people who in this organizational structure reported directly to him. That included the
deputy superintendents, the first deputy superintendent and the chief administrator of the
Office of Professional Standards. (1461) Frank Nolan was to brief him on significant
allegations of police misconduct that had been received by the OPS in the period
killing of a police officer named Doyle. He didn’t know whether he spoke to Burge on
February 5*. (1466) He recalled calling Mayor Byrne to tell her that a police officer had
been murdered. He talked to the Mayor every day. (1468) He would brief the Mayor on
all major events in the city. He went to the hospital where Fahey and O’Brien had been
taken on February 9”. The Mayor was at the hospital. So were numerous of his
command personnel. He called the Mayor from his car phone to let her know about the
two police officers having been killed. He recalls that there were newspaper articles,
98
was aware of what he would characterize as an outcry in the black community concerning
the misconduct that included acts on the streets. (1487) He was concerned about the
outcry in the black community concerning allegations of police misconduct and brutality.
(1489) Putting bags over the heads of people the police are interrogating is an extreme
remembers receiving complaints about officers putting bags over heads of prisoners,
beatings in the station and breaking into homes. (1505) He tried to ameliorate the
relationship between the black community and the police department by calling in the
(1506) He told the black members of the command that he was aware of complaints of
police misconduct and brutality that were being raised in the Wilson investigation. He
asked them for any inforrnation they might have concerning allegations of police
misconduct that they knew of. (1510) They told him that they were getting complaints
from their “constituencies”; there was feeling in the black community that certain police
officers were engaging in acts of misconduct which was leaving a bad taste in general in
that community on the south side. He asked them to go into the black community to try
to ameliorate that situation. Last, he would tell the command personnel to go back to the
police station and “in essence lay down the law to the police officers, to restate, refresh,
reemphasize the Department policy on the proper treatment of all citizens.” (15 12) He
did not call in the white command personnel and give them the same mandate and ask
them the same questions that he did with the black command personnel. (15 13)
He was asked if before February, 1982 he had ever had an experience, as a police
officer, superintendent and all the other functions in which he had served, of allegations
99
that police officers had put bags over people they were questioning. He answered “I may
have. I really don’t know specifically but I may have.” (1.520) When he was asked what
he did in the meeting with the black command personnel or anywhere else to identify the
persons that were allegedly responsible for the acts of brutality including putting bags
over the head, he answered that he gave the complaints and/or instructions to the Office
of Professional Standards to investigate those complaints. (1523) Other than that he did
nothing to identify the location and the persons that were allegedly involved in that kind
of behavior. (1524) He also said this: “The importance of identifying [the police officers
who mistreated prisoners] is for the purposes of seeing whether there is sufficient
evidence to sustain the complaint and discipline those officers. In my experience I don’t
think that in a situation like that it would be reasonable or prudent to spend my time
trying to identify who these complaints were against. My action, which I thought at that
time was prudent and reasonable, was to get the word to the police officers on the street
through the meetin,0 with the black command officers and through the daily meetings I
had with the Deputy Superintendents, to personally go out there and tell them that this
conduct will not be tolerated.” (1526) He could have requested that his command
personnel find out who the people were and report back to him and take them off the
streets. He said that that would take probably a couple of weeks, probably a month or
On the 13* of February he had a press conference and released the names of the
Wilson brothers as the persons who were being sought for the killing of the officers. He
had been briefing the Mayor on a daily basis concerning the progress of the investigation.
He had had some face-to-face meetings with her about it. (1540) He probably informed
100
Mayor Byrne about the meeting with the black commanders, the kind of complaints they
were getting and what was being done about them. Based upon what he could recall of
their relationship as to what he would brief her on, those would be the kinds of things that
he would tell her. She was briefed on allegations of misconduct from the day he became
Superintendent until the day he resigned. (1541) He would have expected to be notified
that Wilson had been rejected from the lockup. (1566) Under police department special
order dated August 5, 1981 a lockup keeper would immediately notify the office of the
place during the tour of duty in the lockup. The rejection from the lockup of Andrew
Wilson should have been the subject of a notification of the First Deputy
Superintendent’s office. The First Deputy Superintendent at that time was James
O’Grady. (1568) The rejection from the lockup was a very serious matter. (1569)
injuries That was within a week of the incident. (2302) He concluded that the iniuries
that caused Wilson’s rejection from the lockup must have occurred after he left Area 2
and before he .got to the lockup. (2331) He did not have any specific recollection of
what he might have done or might not have done in connection with the timeframe from
leaving Area 2 to the arrival at the lockup. He did know that there was some
investigation done involving police department personnel who may have had access or
control or custody of Andrew Wilson from the time he left Area 2 until he got to the
lockup. (2333) There is nothing in the OPS f-ile concerning that investigation. He didn’t
recall who made the inquiry about what happened to Wilson after he left Area 2 and
arrived at the lockup. (2339) He didn’t have any specific recollection of whether he
expect that the conduct of the wagonmen, if they had caused the injuries on Wilson’s
head that he knew about, would require an OPS investipation. It would be the normal
way to investigate within his department. (2342) It was his conclusion that the injuries
to Wilson, based on the information that was given to him at that time was that the
injuries took place some time between his leavinp Area 2 and his arrival at the Iocku~.
(2345) The OPS file contained the statement of nurse Patricia Reynolds (at Mercy
Hosptal). (2349) The nurse’s notes indicate coercion on Wilson to refuse medical
treatment. He would expect that that would be investigated by OPS. If the nurse’s note
had come to his attention in February, 1982 he would have made sure that that allegation
was investigated. There is nothing in the file to indicate that there was an OPS
investigation concerning the nurse’s notes. There is no statement from the wagonmcn
Ferro or Mulvaney in the file. (2353) He has never seen a statement from Ferro or
Mulvaney. He remembers that Wilson and his lawyer Dale Coventry would not
cooperate.
He said his reaction to the Raba letter was that there were serious allegations an-~
that he wasn’t “going to preiudpe any allegation or the credibilitv of anyone bringing this
to my attention until I have some evidence or that the investigation proceeds and
uncovers evidence which supports each specific allegation.” The fact that the allegations
talk about Wilson being handcuffed to a radiator did not cause him to rethink his
conclusion that none of the inn.rries or alleped injuries happened at Area 2. He said that
when the letter came in on the 22”d of February his only concern was to “get the letter to
102
the proper component of the police department so that they could take whatever steps are
Administrator Nolan, who then initiated an OPS investigation. He also wrote a letter to
State’s Attorney Daley, in which he referred to the allegations in Dr. Raba’s letter.
(2390) The only personal steps he took was making himself available to Nolan to report
to him as to any progress that was being made on the internal investigation. (2390) He
wanted to know what was going on initially in the investigation. Nolan told him from
There was a hearing in the criminal proceeding in which the testimony of the
witnesses was monitored by somebody from OPS or the police department. He thinks
that he was briefed on the testimony at the hearing. (2393) It had to be Nolan who
briefed him. He did not have any recollection if Nolan specifically named either Jon
Burge or John Yucaitis at that time. He did have some recollection that Burgc and
Yucaitis were the ones accused by Wilson. (2394) He had that information before he left
interview Burge and find out what he knew about the situation. (2396) He didn’t make a
suggestion that Nolan interview the wagonmen. He didn’t suggest that Nolan interview
the doctors and nurses who treated Wilson at Mercy Hospital and who stated that Wilson
was coerced into refusing treatment. (2396) OPS was “a component” of his personal
staff and worked at his direction. (4540-41) He would expect that serious allegations of
poiice misconduct which were made in motions to suppress would be called to the
103
Brzeczek Testimonv Second Civil Trial - Volume 16 - Julv 5,1989
Brzeczek said the procedure was that when a complaint is assigned to an OPS
investigator, the OPS investigator is to investigate that complaint on its own merits. The
OPS investigator at that time does not have access either to the officer’s cornpLaint
history, which means previous complaints filed against the officer, or he does not have
access to the officer’s disciplinary history, which is actions or penalties taken as a result
of sustained complaints. It is simply that one complaint standing alone that the
investigator investigates. He recalled that there was a reiection at the lockup; and then
there was information given to him regarding Wilson’s injuries; and then, subsequently,
that letter from Dr. Raba came to him regarding allegations of injuries. All of that
information, coupled with the fact that he was told where he was taken from the time he
was arrested he was focusing in on the locations where Wilson was while he was in
police custody regarding those injuries. That led him to the conclusion that supervisors,
including deputy superintendents, were at Area 2 when Andrew Wilson was there. He
knew that Lieutenant Burge had a fairly predominant responsibility as the Lieutenant in
charge of Area 2 Violent Crimes. Burge was one of the supervisory personnel to which
he was referring. Deputy Superintendent Lyons was another person and Commander
He said that he indicated to Daley that he would do nothing with regard to any
criminal investigation until or unless he heard from him. He did nothing further with
regard to any criminal investigation into the allegations of Dr. Raba’s complaint. (2711)
He was seeking direction from Daley concerning the allegations as far as the criminal
investigation of the allegations was concerned. (2712) By the time he left office he
knew that Burge and Yucaitis were among the persons at least who had been alleged to
have committed misconduct against Wilson. (2712) Burge changed his testimony from
the first trial.) (2716-2719) When he left the department the investigation was not
complete. He had done nothing to speed up that investigation. He didn’t remember who
told him but someone told him that Yucaitis and Burge had been named at the motion to
suppress. (2730) He said one of the reasons that concerned him was that he wanted there
basically grounds for motions to suppress and “really they create obstacles to a successful
prosecution.” (273 1) After he learned that Buroe and Yucaitis had been named as some
of the officers who were involved in the alleged torture. he made no effort to take them
away from Area 2 and away from their assignments of questioning an investigation.
(2735) He never called in Commander Deas to discuss what had happened at Area 2 on
Dr:~-Raba’s jetter other than with Mr. Nolan.” (Emphasis added.) He does know that
Lyons told him he was there at Area 2; and Lyons was the one who informed him about
the Assistant State’s Attorney being there; and he thinks Lyons is also the one who
informed him of the photograph being taken, (2776) He did not recall asking Lyons any
questions concerning “those allegations.” (2777) He again said that as far as he could
recall the only discussion he had about the letters from Dr. Raba was with Mr. Nolan.
happened or didn’t happen. There is no evidence here that the Wilson investigation was
105
deferred. He was being briefed by Nolan about this investig,
106
BRZECZEK EXHIBIT NO. 2
, N
v, Nc7
I cc
-< -‘ q z
.. m-Y 6 0 p
February 17; 1382 =Jz 0
Fm g 3
.--, ,-- - T
s," I o_
... cl- - '- .
Richard J. Brreczek m=
= ;7. s q
..- -4
Superintendent of 0
-' 0
Chicago Police Deparment
1121 5. State Street
..
Chicago, 17'inois -, '.
.L . . : y.; -, . . . . : -._ ai_1.'k.. . . .=-.. ..;._. '_ .--;
. . . ,.- -'
,. Re= Dcaninacicm of -Andrew Wilson
I examined Mr. Andrew Wilson on Febzua-?, 15 & 16, 1962. He fsld zdtF?lc
b-n&es, sxellinqs, and abrasions on his face and head. i;is right eye w+s
batte-red and had a superficial Laceratioc. Xndrew v:iLsor, had several linear
blisters on his right t?.iqh, right cheek end anterior chest whit:? ve-tc xx-
sistent wit5 radiator Suzns. He stated that he had bee% cuffed to a radiaios
and pushed into it. -. ._
;-.
He also stated that electrical shocks had been a&zI>is'cered to his p?s,
lips, and qenicals. I'-(.
.-
All these ir~~ures occurred prior to his arrival at the Jail. There must
a thorough investigation of this alleged bru:ali=Y.
--,
--_- --.-
I : -,
';_ sinceizely ,
L, J hn H- Raba, x.0.
-.. Medical Dixcctor
Cernak (Frison) Health !&rJ~Ces
Jt%l/h:
- ./ .
cn- <_- My&-.-. - - L--L--.
u. 9.
.--,I _ _ _ _ . .- -,- r
107
BFtZECZEK EXHIBIT NO. 3
..,-.-*.:_ , _
108
BRZECZEK EXHIBIT NO. 4
Keith W. Griffiths
I 1 I
ADDRESS OF INODENT ERTOFlNClOuVr .-7.C.. El--
Area Two Headquarters 633 94
RAM( STARNO. bDclALSEC. NO. -0-f~ w. "WT ASSIGN.
Jon Burqe LT. 333 346-26-267 087577 622
r--
z
i ,‘*“f n DR
n--Health ~~XXR&ST~TE TELEPHOIUE sExm*.cE O.O.QV
Dr- J o h n Raba Medical Director Cermak 6335782 z.> 01
109
l'bis investigation was initiated on'25 Febroary'l982, after a'letter was
ceceived by Superintendent l4rzeczak from Dr. John X&a, Medical Director C
3x-rnak Health Services. Dr. Fzaba exa&ned Andrev Wilson on 15 and 16 Peb-
nmry 1982. Ee noted bruises, swellings and abrasions on Mr. Wilson's
face and head. klr. Wilson's riqht eye was also battered and had a mper-
ficial laceration. P&. Wilson also had several linear blisters on his
right thigh, right ch& and anterior chest val.1 which vere consistent wit
radiator bu.xnS. Askew Wilson told Or- ~aba he had been pushed into a
radiator- He also told Dr, m the police administered eletiical shocks
to his gums, lips and genitals.
The trial transcripts, pages 386-1305 were obtained from investiqative oul
poses _ These pages covered the direct and cross-examination of witnesses,
pcrtainlnq to a defense rootion to supress the written statements given by
the Wilson brothers. The defense attorneys argued that Andrew and Jackie
Wilson were coerced into giving statements through physical and mental
abuse. This was done after a motion of defense to quash the arrests War-
rants had been rejected.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
unmah-2 the fiiiq l nd rscomnmndrtlons. Ruk vb~tipm will bz citti by numbs only. Om overal r wtion ‘or Dkiplilrr~
vtimti~lkrnldeaytfw~*ptor.~rc~ ion uifl be fa AU rusthed t%dingu raammadl IiMunII NOTbemak
x mab, susfained allcgatm
sampl~:l.viol~tiaomtod,mUiwjpciwryaclbn 1mmtsa2.n~ th~~~~swmembwbgn~rkundod.3.n~t +~FKUS& mmk
cIurOvdmf.X--dw,(notU,ucsed5dayr).
FJXDINGS:
SP 102439
Office of Professional Standards
Complaint Register Number 123543
Page 13
SUNMARY OF EWESTIGATION:
Testimony was heard from medical personnel from Mercy Rospital and
Dr. ~aba of Cermak Eealth Services describing the injwies hndreu
Wilson had durinq his time in the custody of the Chicago Police
Department. Additional testimony was aiso head from people of the
Area Two facilities uho claimed they heard Andreu Wilson screaming
from being beaten. Testimony was also heard from Chicago Police
Officers involved in this incident, as well as nx=mbers of the State's
Attorney Office. All testimony by the members of tbest two agencies
denied any wrong doiny or misconduct during the apprehension, handlinq,
interrocjation or processing of the Wilson brothers,
111
ALLEGATIONS OF “COVER-UP”
The accusation has been made for our review that certain individuals have
engaged in a “cover-up” of police brutality. The persons named specifically are Thomas
Needharn and Superintendent Terry Hillard. The charge has also been made generally
against several other Superintendents and State’s Attorneys. Before we address these
crime is an allegation that an individual has committed the crime of obstruction of justice
Thomas Needham
Thomas Needham has been a lawyer for twenty-one years; he was an assistant
state’s attorney for several years; in early 1998 he was appointed General Counsel to
11, 1998. Benefice, who was then the Director of Investigations for OPS, came to
Needham with nine files that were completed investigations by OPS investigators that
had been submitted to Gayle Shines, the then Executive Director of OPS, four and a half
years before. Gayle Shines left office without having reviewed six of those files. In the
other three she had found the evidence insufficient to support charges against the officers.
She testified in her deposition that she never got around to reviewing the six files; she had
Johnson and White were never charged. Insofar as we have been able to
determine, motions to suppress evidence were made in all the other cases and evidence
was heard.
Michael Johnson filed a complaint on June 9, 1982, which was ultimately closed
without any action being taken. Johnson had alleged that he was struck and electro-
shocked by Burge and went to Grant Hospital. Grant Hospital found a computer entry
which indicated that Michael Johnson had been seen in the Emergency Room, but the
not available. The investigation was re-opened at the direction of GayIe Shines some
time in 1993. In June, 1994, the OPS investigator concluded that the allegations of
brutality on the part of Burge were not sustained. Johnson aiso made a complaint to the
FBI. The FBI report, dated December 23, 1982, indicates that “all logical investigations
had been conducted” and that the case was being closed.
In the Holmes case, an OPS investigation was initiated on September 10, 1982.
After the Burge Police Board hearing, Superintendent of Police Leroy Martin ordered
that the Holmes case be re-opened on June 19, 1993. In a report to the Superintendent
from Gayle Shines of December 21, 1994, she said that the original investigative file was
no longer available so the specific original allegations and findings were unknown.
after which she concluded that the allegations of brutality against Detectives Dignan and
contrary to the recommendation of Tillman, that the evidence was insufficient to establish
In the White case, a complaint was filed with OPS on December 28, 1994, by a
private citizen. White was the person who gave the police the incriminating evidence
that led to the arrest of Andrew Wilson. He was never charged with an offense. He was
to be a State witness, and he and his family were kept at State expense outside Chicago.
(He was not called as a witness.) He was in the penitentiary in 1988 and gave his
deposition in the Wilson civil suit in which he testified that he had been mistreated. This
was contrary to the statement he had given the police in 1982 at the time of the Wilson
trial. He has been in and out of the penitentiary several times and has displayed a lack of
findings of “not sustained” as to all officers, including Jon Burge, who was no longer a
114
police department member. Investigator Tillman concluded that she was unable to gather
interviewed four of the accused officers, all of whom denied any mistreatment of White.
In the Banks case, a motion to suppress evidence was heard which the trial judge
denied. The appellate court reversed Banks’ conviction of murder on the ground that the
State had failed to establish that Banks’ confession was voluntary. On November 1,
1991, Banks filed a civil suit in which he alleged that on October 29, 1983, Sergeant
Byrne and other officers had struck and kicked him several times.
A complaint had previously been filed with OPS on November 18, 1983 after Dr.
John Raba sent a letter to OPS. Apparently, the allegations were held to be not sustained.
hother investigation was opened in 1991 as a result of the civil suit having been filed; it
was investigated by OPS investigator Robert Cosey. After an investigation that took 548
days, the investigator made findings of “sustained” against Sergeant John Byrne,
Detectives Charles Grunhard and Peter Dignan. There were “not sustained” findings on
allegations against Jon Burge and Robert Dwyer. Although Banks had alleged that
Dignan had physically abused him, the investigator held that that allegation was “not
charge of failing to report the use of excessive force and giving false information to OPS.
that on January 28, 1984, he had been abused by Dignan, Byrne and John Yucaitis.
were made on behalf of Thomas Craft., a codefendant of Lavert Jones, against Peter
Dignan and John Yucaitis. The investigator concluded that all the allegations should be
not sustained except for a charge against Dignan for allegedly stomping on Thomas
Craft’s feet. In a report to the Superintendent, Gayle Shines filed a non-concurrence with
In July 1993, Stanley Write filed an OPS complaint alleging that he had
investigator interviewed Dignan and Byrne and several witnesses whose names were
submitted by Write. The investigator was unable to locate the doctor who was at Cermak
Hospital when Write was examined. The medical report for the treatment he received
could not be located. The police case report was not available. On January 3 1, 1994 the
investigator concluded that the allegations against Dignan, Byrne and the unknown
Phillip Adkins alleged that he had been struck by Detectives Boffo and Lotito on
June 7, 1984. He refused to give a signed statement and refused to sign a medical
release. The officers were interviewed and denied the allegations made by Adkins. The
investigation in 1993 Adkins alleged that he had been hit in the stomach several times by
Boffo and Lotito and that Dignan witnessed the physical abuse and took no action to halt
it. A civil rights suit was filed in 1986 and several depositions were taken. Apparently
the medical records were made available at the civil trial and were available to the OPS
and Lotito be sustained and that allegations that Dignan made a false report also be
sustained. Dignan had said that he had observed injuries to Adkins’ chest before Adkins
recommended that allegations of abuse on the part of Byrne, Boffo and Lotito be
sustained.
mistreatment by five police officers, including Byrne, Dignan and Giunhard. The
investigator changed the original finding of “not sustained” to sustained against Sergeant
Byrne on all allegations; the charge that Dignan had put a shotgun in Cannon’s mouth
was changed from not sustained to sustained; the charge that Grunhard had lifted Cannon
off the ground while Byrne held him in the air by handcuffs was sustained.
We have been instructed by Michael Duffy that only complaints that have been
the Superintendent for review. It thus appears that none of the cases was properly before
117
the Superintendent; and the Cannon, Howard and Adkins cases require review and
review them.
We can understand the position of Benefice in bringing the files to Needham; and
we can understand that the action taken by Needham was in a very technical sense not in
keeping with established procedures, we hasten to add, in the Cannon, Howard and
Adkins cases. But we cannot disagree with Needham’s ultimate decision. Every point he
raises in his memorandum was valid. Most of the offlicers were no longer on the
department; all the cases were at least fourteen years old; all the cases had been
investigated and most reinvestigated and had been languishing in Gayle Shines’ oflice for
four and a half years. We cannot say that Needham’s conclusion that the remaining
officers’ defense would be seriously impaired by the passage of time was wrong. Nor
can we deny that the lengthy delay between the date of the initial complaint and the date
Needham was a new General Counsel for a new Superintendent; they were
confi-onted by a very old problem. He exercised his discretion, and his decision was
ratified by Superintendent Hillard. Under all these circumstances, we doubt that a case
could be made that Needham and Hillard had been guilty of some administrative
transgression that called for some type of sanction. We are certain, however, that they
The general charge has been made fi-om the first day of our appointment that
some public officials have been guilty of a “cover-up” of the widespread abuse of
prisoners at Detective Areas 2 and 3 by police officers serving under Jon Burge. We
refer to the attached Exhibit 1, a letter written by the lawyers for the petitioners who
sought the appointment of a special state’s attorney. In that letter the authors said that
prosecutors have denied “for years” that torture took place at Area 2 and that “judges
have often turned a blind eye to these charges.” They concluded it would take
considerable courage on our part to insist on the truth, “[a]11 the more so, if the
investigation reveals that people who now hold high office were aware of the Area 2
Other spokesmen and publications have centered on the State’s Attorneys who
served from 1980 until the present and questioned their diligence in discovering and
prosecuting police officers who allegedly abused prisoners. As we have said in the
beginning of this part of our report, to charge a public official of a cover-up of a crime is
to charge the public official himself with the crime of obstruction of justice. Needless to
persons:
1. Richard M. Daley, Mayor of- Chicago and former State’s Attorney of Cook
County
2. Richard A. Devine, State’s Attorney of Cook County and former First Assistant
State’s Attorney
8. Judge Frank DeBoni, former Deputy Chief of the Special Prosecutions unit of the
We wish to make it clear that the fact that we have interviewed a person is not to
informational.
Kunkle and Richard Brzeczek under oath in the presence of a court reporter. None of
them objected to that procedure. We have also interviewed all of those named persons,
except Mayor Byrne and Justice O’Malley, more than once. Our principal focus of I
inquiry was on the case of Andrew Wilson. State’s Attorney Jack O’Malley, now an
Appellate Court Justice, had no connection with the Wilson case. Cecil Par-tee who
Mayor Daley was the State’s Attorney when Andrew Wilson was arrested and
tried. Richard Devine was the First Assistant State’s Attorney. Judge William Ku&e
(elected a Circuit Court Judge in November 2004) was the Chief Deputy State’s
Attorney; he was subordinate only to Daley and Devine. He prosecuted Andrew Wilson
in both trials. In the first criminal trial he was assisted by Michael Angarola. He also
represented Jon Burge in two trials in the Federal district court and in the Chicago Police
120
Judge Gregory Ginex was the Chief of the First Municipal Division and was
Judge Frank DeBoni was the Deputy Chief of Special Prosecutions in the State’s
Attorneys Office at the time of the arrest and confession of Andrew Wilson. Richard
Brzeczek was the Superintendent of Police at the time of the arrest, confession and
conviction of Andrew Wilson. Leroy Martin was the Superintendent of Police appointed
by Mayor Harold Washington to succeed Fred Rice. It was he who filed the charges
against Jon Burge in 1991 that led to the discharge of Jon Burge.
Before we begin our analysis of what occurred in the Andrew Wilson case, it is
1. The Andrew Wilson case occurred over twenty-four years ago and memories have
naturally dimmed. It would be unfair to expect all the parties involved to remember all
2. Both of us were trial assistant state’s attorneys for a number of years; and we also
served in supervisory positions, one as First Assistant State’s Attorney for four years and
the other as Chief of the Criminal Division for two years. (In 1970 the Chief of the
Criminal Division position was comparable to Chief Deputy State’s Attorney, the
position held by Judge Kunkle in 1982.) We realize, however, that the State’s Attorney’s
office in 1952 was much larger than it was when we served as supervisors in 1960 to
I964 and in 1968 to 1970. Consequently, it is fair to say that there were more
supervisors and the administrative obligations of supervisors in 1982 could have been
121
3. Not all administrators think alike. There are those who believe in delegating
other hand, there are those who deem it necessary to “look over the shoulders” of the
persons to whom a task has been assigned and to direct (or perhaps correct) the
Ln this analysis we intend to express our opinion with full recognition that some
reasonable persons may disagree with us. Our first opinion is that both approaches to
Administrators, wherever they are in the chain of command, must always recognize that
responsibility is theirs and that they may not assign a task and forget about it; similarly,
administrators should not interfere with the subordinate’s decisions over every detail of
the task. But in a case of the importance of the Andrew Wilson case, we believe that the
Richard M. Dalev
q
On this question of responsibility and authority, Mayor Daley said that Judge
Kunkle was made the Chief Deputy for a reason, to keep “the professionalism within the
office, the strong trial lawyer advocacy program in the office.” His philosophy was when
a trial lawyer was assigned to the case he or she will try that case without any
trial lawyer who had the primary responsibility in regards to any case. (We hasten to add
that we are not concerned with the decisions of any lawyer in the conduct of a tr&l.)
The primary responsibility of keeping him or his subordinates informed fell
within the Felony Review office. The head of Felony Review wasn’t just being reported
to, he was actually in charge. He was making decisions. Larry Hyrnan, who was in
charge of Felony Review, would have had the ultimate responsibility to make decisions
relative to the prosecution of that case and how statements were to be taken. (We
disagree that Larry Hyman had ultimate responsibility.) Whether or not Hyman would
talk with other people, he didn’t need Daley’s permission to discharge the obligations and
responsibilities that had been entrusted to Hyman. Kunkle and Devine had been given
carry out these responsibilities in a manner they saw fit. (If, by that statement, he meant
that Kunkle and Devine had the right to countermand Hyman’s decision to wait several
He did not recall that Andrew Wilson was supposed to have made an oral
statement and approximately eight hours later the state’s attorney decided to take a
written statement. He was never advised of the conversation Larry Hyman allegedly had
with Andrew Wilson in which Andrew Wilson told Hyman he had been beaten. He
didn’t recall whether anybody ever brought to his attention the fact that the wagon men
had committed a crime. Nobody ever brought to his attention the fact that the lock-up
people would not accept custody of Andrew Wilson because of his condition. He did not
recall any conversation with any of the supervisory personnel with regards to any
statement being made. The trial lawyers have to make the decision to take statements,
123
He also said that OPS had the primary responsibility to investigate any allegation
of misconduct by a police officer against a citizen. (If he meant that OPS continued to
did not have an opinion as to whether Larry Hyman’s decision was a sound one from a
Mayor Daley was questioned also on January 23rd, 2006. He described the
procedures concerning mail directed to him. It was opened by a secretary and items in
the mail were directed to the various departments in the Office of the State’s Attorney.
He assumes that the letter directed to him by Brzeczek with the enclosed letter from Dr.
Raba was directed to his First Assistant, Richard Devine. He assumes that he was
advised of the letter and its enclosure was reviewed by the First Assistant. It was
probably discussed with him and Devine. He has no current memory of how the letter
was processed. He was probably advised as time passed that the Special Prosecutions
unit had contacted Wilson’s attorney and had been thwarted in efforts to determine the
actual basis for the observations of Dr. Raba. He does not recall either before the Wilson
arrest or after ever receiving another direct written communication, whether in the mail or
Richard A. Devine
We interviewed State’s Attorney Devine on June 15, 2006. He was the First
Assistant State’s Attorney from December, 1980 until October, 1983. He recognized that
the Andrew WiIson case was “a case which merited intense attention.” He had a number
of conversations with Mike Angarola, who was involved very early on. (Mike Angarola
later prosecuted Wilson with Judge Kunkle.) His recollection is that he was informed by
124
Angarola when Wilson or one of the Wilsons was picked up. Kunkle did communicate
directly with State’s Attorney Daley. They did not have a rigid structure then, and they
do not have one now. It would be normal that Felony Review would be charged with
taking the statement. His genera1 recollection is that a good deal of information came
from Mike Angarola; he has specific recollection of Angarola just walking into the office
and giving him information about what was going on. His clear impression was that
He had no specific recollection of the length of time Hyman took before taking a
statement coming up either then or later. He has a recollection of Greg Ginex being at
Area 2. (Ginex emphatically denies ever being at Area 2.) Hyrnan worked under Ginex.
criminal side in the office, to want to undertake the job of trying the case. Based on his
understanding from conversations he had, Kunkle had the letter from Dr. Raba at some
remembers that some people might have said, “Why has this letter been sent to us? This
is very unusual. What’s this all about?” Some of the conversation included a certain
level of suspicion as to why the letter was sent. The discussions included the fact that the
letter was contrary to the normal procedures in place. That would include the Office of
credence or substance to the claim. “There was some thinking it was a cover-your-flanks
kind of letter on the part of the police superintendent.” At that time there was a certain
level of tension between the City administration and the State’s Attorneys Office.
Kunkle at some point contacted Frank DeBoni at Special Prosecutions In the
view of Kunkle and Angarola whatever occurred as far as Wilson’s injuries were
concerned were caused by the wagon men after any statements had been taken from
Andrew Wilson. The conclusion given to him (and Daley) by the lawyers running the
case, very high-level lawyers in the office, was that there may have been physical abuse,
but it was abuse at the hands of the wagon men. That was the kind of conclusion that he
and perhaps the state’s attorney might have reached as a result of information given to
He was asked why somebody didn’t look at the wagon men. He said he was
surprised that as part of an administrative process they were not brought in and talked to
because they could not claim their rights to remain silent without forfeiting their rights to
DeBoni believed he did not have a basis for doing anything then because the
alleged victims were unwilling to participate. During his tenure as First Assistant neither
he nor the State’s Attorney received a letter directly horn Brzeczek other than the one
credibility as an office that would pursue any legitimate complaints against police
officers. He wasn’t satisfied that the procedures that were in place, which essentially had
remained the same, that OPS would do the investigation and then the state’s attorney
would take over if there was something there. He wasn’t satisfied that that was working
appropriately, and part of that was the dissatisfaction with the investigative work that
OPS had done. So he created a unit in the office where the attorneys did not work with
126
police officers on preparing and prosecuting cases one day and then investigating police
officers the next day. (We strongly agree with his observations and the steps he instituted
He said that “our trial people” were of the view that injuries to Wilson did not
occur at Area 2 but occurred with the wagon men later on. He remembers Mike
Angarola specifically saying that this was a high profile case; that detectives were
determined to do it right so it wouldn’t jeopardize the case; so it didn’t make any sense
for it to have happened at Area 2. They were quite upset that the wagon men had gotten
involved later on. That was what was relayed to him. He couldn’t say that he received
that information after receiving the Brzeczek letter or if it was when the defense filed
He did not know on February 14 that it took Larry Hyman almost ten hours before
A lot of the issues that the office talked about were looked on as issues to be
handled at the trial, at the motion to suppress and during the course of the trial because
there were claims that were not shocking in light of the charges that were out there
against the defendants. There was not a context at the time of “Gee, there had been fifty
charges or fifty claims against this particular officer, so there better be a heads-up.” He
didn’t know Jon Burge from a load of hay at the time, and he’s sure the State’s Attorney
didn’t either. The expectation was that there were claims that were going to be presented
before the trial judge and there would be a presentation by the prosecutors and the trial
judge would decide it. It wasn’t a sense of “Gee, let’s make these things go away or let’s
ignore them.” They all understood that they would be part of a back and forth between
In his first interview with us Mr. Devine said that both he and State’s Attorney
Daley would, in all cases, rely heavily upon the judgment and advice of each individual.
prosecutor assigned to specific cases. Their reliance was followed in the Wilson case.
&illiam Kunkle
William .I. Kunkle was the Chief Deputy State’s Attorney at the time of the killing
of Officers Fahey and O’Brien. He was elected a Circuit Court Judge in 2004. He was
the lead prosecutor of the Wilson brothers. They were convicted on February 4, 1933,
and Andrew Wilson was sentenced to death. Judge Kunkle left the State’s Attorney’s
Washington was the Mayor of Chicago. Fred Rice was the Superintendent of Poiice.
Judge Kunkle was appointed a Special State’s Attorney to re-prosecute Andrew Wilson.
Richard M. Daley was still the State’s Attorney. Because of the Supreme Court’s
holding, the confession of Andrew Wilson was not used, and he was convicted again.
In 1987 Andrew Wilson filed a civil action in the Federal district court. Jon
Burge was named as a defendant. Richard M. Daley was elected Mayor of Chicago in
April 1989, and Cecil Par-tee was appointed the State’s Attorney. Judge Kunkle was
appointed by the City of Chicago to represent Burgc in that lawsuit. The first trial
resulted in a hung jury, and the second trial ended in a verdict, in part, in favor of Burge.
That verdict was reversed, and the City settled with Andrew Wilson.
In 1991 the then Superintendent of Police Leroy Martin filed charges against
Burge with the Chicago Police Board. Judge Kunkle was retained by the City of Chicago
to represent Burge. Burge was discharged by the Police Board, and that discharge was
affirmed by the circuit court and appellate court. It is our understanding that Judge
cases, because there were questions we felt he would be in the best position to answer. It
was our opinion that no person would know or remember as much about the Wilson case
as Judge Kunkle. For that reason we interviewed him informally in September, 2002
and formally on May 10, 2006. We wanted to know particularly, as Larry Hyman’s
superior, what he knew about Larry Hyman’s decision to forbear questioning Andrew
Wilson. Judging from what he argued at the various hearings and the witnesses he called
to buttress Hyman’s testimony, Ficaro, for example, we determined that Judge Kunkle
decision.
Hvman’s Decision
actions. He said the following: Ginex’s testimony that he conferred with Hyman from
time to time made perfect sense. Hyman would have been telling a lot of people what
was going on. He would have been telling Ginex. He would have been telling the Chief
of Municipal. He would have been telling Angarola. He might have been cahing
Kunkle. He might have been talking to Devine too, but he didn’t do that every ten
minutes. Kunkle might have talked to Hyman between February 9 and February 14. He
129
did not have a specific recollection of any particular conversation. He probably spoke to
Angarola every day between February 9 and February 14. He assigned Angarola to the
case. Angarola’s instructions were to help everyone, help the police, help Hyman, help
the investigation, do whatever he could to make sure the case got handled properly. He
It was entirely possible that he talked to Hyman after Wilson had been arrested,
but he had no specific recollection. On the 14’h he was probably apprised of the fact that
Andrew Wilson had been arrested and was at Detective Area 2. He had no independent
recollection but would assume that to be the case. He believes that he was told that
Andrew Wilson was in Detective Area 2 and that he had made an oral confession to the
police, but he didn’t have a specific recollection. He might have discussed with Hyman
the fact that they had the shooter at Detective Area 2 and that the shooter had made an
oral confession to the police, but he didn’t recall. He thinks it’s correct that Hyman never
spoke to Andrew Wilson from the time that Andrew Wilson was brought into Detective
Area 2 until around 5:OO that evening. He doesn’t recall whether Angarola told him that
Hyman had been handling the case, that he was the one who was going to take a
confession from the individua1, but he hadn’t taken a confession from that man, “he’s
waiting.” He had no idea that Hyrnan took a statement from a witness named Derrick
Martin on the 14* but still hadn’t taken a statement from the shooter. He was asked the
130
A. No.
Judge Kunkle recalled that in the statement Hyman had taken from the Wilsons,
Hyman did not ask them how they had been treated by the police. It was pointed out to
him that Daniel Reidy, who represented the City at the Burge Police Board hearing, had
brought that fact out. Reidy had also brought out that that failure by Hyman to ask that
question of the Wilsons was contrary to the requirements of the manual of IICLE which
is put out for prosecutors. Judge Kunkle said, “I have no idea. It could be.” (We point
out that Judge Kunkle was the lawyer representing Burge at that hearing while Daniel
We also asked him, as we asked Daley, Devine, Brzeczek, DeBoni and Coventry,
Wilson’s trial Iawyer, about his knowledge of the Raba letter and what action he took.
He has a very vague recollection that Daley received the letter from Raba, read the letter,
either showed it to Kunklc or gave him a copy or discussed it with him. His response
was to give it to Special Prosecutions. He either told Daley or decided on his own to give
it to Special Pros. DeBoni or other people from Special Pros would occasionally talk to
him about what was going on with the case. When he was asked if he remembered what
they told him, he said he didn’t get into what they were doing; that’s the whole point of
having a separate unit. His answer was that he did not talk to DeBoni and ask him what
he had done after he had turned the letter over to DeBoni. Not to his recollection. In the
normal course of events DeBoni would report to him, to Devine and to Daley but Kunkle
was recusing himself, “taking himself out of the loop” because he’s got to play “the role
131
Mr. Egan:
Q- So what?
A. No, not just to ask him about it, no, but it might lead
to something that I would consider improper.
The day after we took a formal statement from Judge Kunkle, he called our office
and informed us that he had refreshed his recollection and wished to add some matters to
what he had told us. Pursuant to our request, he submitted an affidavit, which is as
follows:
132
“I had a conversation with the then chief of Special
Prosecutions, Frank DeBoni, in which he told me he had
requested that Assistant Public Defender Dale Coventry
allow Coventry’s client, Andrew Wilson, to speak to or
otherwise cooperate with DeBoni in connection with
DeBoni’s investigation of Wilson’s claims of mistreatment
by Chicago police as initially raised in a letter from Dr.
Raba.
represented Andrew Wilson and is now retired, and to Judge Frank DeRoni. Mr
Coventry informed us that he never spoke to Judge DeBoni and he never had a
conversation with Judge Kunkle in which Judge Ku&e urged him to respond to Frank
DeBoni or that DeBoni was serious about the matter and would act independently.
Judge DeBoni told us that he had no recollection of the conversations with Dale
Coventry and Judge Kunkle which were described in the affidavit. He said that he was
not denying that he had the conversation with Judge Kunkle described in the affrdavit.
We have reread Judge DeBoni’s deposition taken on February 10, 1989. Judge
DeBoni was represented by Judge Kunkle. Judge DeBoni was asked by the attorney for
Andrew Wilson if Judge Kunkle or Mr. Angarola ever informed him of the nature of the
***
***
***
134
***
the Federal civil case brought by Andrew Wilson. Mr. Coventry was asked by Judge
Kunkle if he had any recollection of talking “with anyone from the State’s Attorney’s
assistant from Special Prosecutions or appear before a Cook County Grand Jury” with
respect to his allegations of police misconduct. Mr. Coventry answered, “No.” He said
he “wouldn’t have done that because it was his view that the State’s Attorney’s Office
would certainly not have done him or his client any good whatsoever.” He was then
asked the following question by Mr. Kunlcle and made the following answer:
Mr. Coventry then said that if such a request had been made, as Andrew Wilson’s
It seems clear to us that there is a sharp difference between the facts as recited by
Judge Kunkle’s affidavit and the deposition testimony of Judge DeBoni and Dale
Coventry.
135
The Burn Marks
Because we had determined that the bum marks on Andrew Wilson were the most
Kunkle about what appeared to us to be shifting explanations of the burn marks advanced
At the first criminal trial, Dale Coventry argued at the motion to suppress that the
State had failed to rebut the expert testimony of Dr. Raba, who examined Wilson at
Cermak Hospital, and Dr. Kom, who examined Wilson at Mercy Hospital, that certain
marks on Wilson were bum marks Judge Kunkle and Mr. Angarola did not present any
expert witness at the motion to suppress hearing. In his argument, Judge Kunkle said
nothing about the bums; he said he did not know where the “clip marks” on Wilson’s ears
came from.
In the first civil trial, Judge Kunkle introduced the testimony of Dr. Warpeha, a
bum expert, that what Kom and Raba said were bum marks were fiction abrasions.
In the second civil trial, Judge Kunkle introduced the testimony of William
Coleman, who testified that Andrew Wilson told him at the County Jail before the second
In the Police Board hearing, Judge Kunkle introduced the testimony of Dr.
Werner Spitz, who testified, contrary to the previous expert testimony of Dr. Warpeha,
that the mark on Andrew Wilson’s thigh was a second degree bum. Judge Kunkle took
the position that the burn had been caused by the wagon men, Ferro and Mulvaney.
Judge Kunkle also introduced the previous testimony of William Coleman that Andrew
Wilson told him that the bums on Wilson’s body were self-inflicted.
Thus, in four separate hearings Judge Kunkle took four separate positions - no
explanation; no bums; self-inflicted burns; and last, self-inflicted bums or, alternatively,
inconsistencies in the position he had taken. As we have already pointed out, the bum
wanted to give Judge Kunkle the opportunity to disabuse us of our conclusion that the
bum marks were corroboration. When we asked Judge Kunkle about those theories in
the civil proceedings, he invoked the attorney-client privilege. He added, “If one simply
reads our arguments one can pretty well telI what those theories are, at least what those
He told us that the Coleman self-inflicted theory was “abandoned.” (He was in
error. That theory was advanced at both the second civil trial and the Police Board
hearing. The Police Board expressly rejected it.) He was “not personally that crazy
about the self-inflicted theory.” He also said he was ‘never that crazy about Warpeha’s
In other words, the wagon men’s prisoner, whom they have beaten, is refused
acceptance by the lock-up personnel, a fact which must be reported to the First Deputy
Superintendent. The wagon men are thus on notice that their actions are going to be the
subject of an internal investigation. But the refusal has them “really upset,” so they’re
going to vent their being “upset” by torturing him further, that is, stretching him over a
radiator which is at least subject to public scrutiny. This is a theory that is completely
unacceptable to us.
After questioning Judge Ku&e, we adhere to our conclusion that Burge had
Judge Ginex was the Chief of the First Municipal Division of the State’s
Attorney’s Office on February 14, 1982 and was Hyman’s immediate superior. His name
did not appear in any reports or trial transcripts until we read the transcript of the Police
138
He testified on direct examination that he talked to Larry Hyman about the
investigation. He probably taIked to Mike Angarola at the time. During the week
between February 9 and including February 14, when Andrew Wilson and Jackie Wilson
were taken into custody, he had conversations from time to time with either Angarola or
Hyman about the case. Specifically, on the 141h, he had a conversation with Larry
Hyman in the early morning hours. Right after the conversation he went to the office (at
26’h & California). The conversation with Hyman was on the phone. He was at home
just getting ready to go to the office that day. Hyman basicaily told him they have got
one of the offenders in custody. He didn’t believe that he had a name at that point. “He
made an oral,” which Ginex took to mean that he had made some type of statement.
“They are going after the other guy.” He thought that they talked for a minute or two
about what happened, and he told him, “Fine, Larry, I will see you at the office later or I
will see you guys at the office later” and that was really the sum and substance of the
conversation. To the best of his recohection it was between 8:OO and 9:00, 930. He later
learned the name of the offender that had “in fact given an oral, according to Mr.
Hyman.” That was Andrew Wilson. He took it from his conversation with Hyman that
any conversation with Larry Hyman in which Hyman said he was going to delay taking a
court reporter statement from the shooter, Andrew Wilson. He also insisted that he never
the 2”d District Appellate Court building in Elgin, Illinois. Justice O’Malley stated that
when he was first elected State’s Attorney he became aware of an unusual amount of
allegations of physical violence at Areas 2 and 3 in the Homicide Sex, later known as
Violent Crimes units, of the Chicago Police Department. Justice O’Malley stated that the
allegations, when embodied in a specific complaint that had been referred to the Office of
the State’s Attorney, it had been and were assigned to the Special Prosecutions unit of the
He said that some individual allegations of police physical abuse were directed to
his attention by members of his staff. He would, with his subordinates, review the facts
of the allegations and the steps being taken concerning them by his office.
standards to be followed by the State’s Attorney with the review of, investigation of and
prosecution of police physical abuse cases. He would from time to time review the
abuse, including no independent knowledge of specific action taken by the Office of the
140
Jane M. Byrne
On January 16, 2006,. this office interviewed former Mayor Jane Byrne. She
related the following relative to her involvement concerning the arrests of Andrew and
On three occasions she visited the Area 2 detective division as it was engaged in
trying to ascertain the name or names of the Fahey and O’Brien killers.
The first visit to Area 2 was on the night of the Fahey and O’Brien shootings. At
that time she met Jon Burge for the first time, whom she described as “appearing to be a
businessman rather than a policeman.” That description was based on Burge’s conduct
and his manner of dress. She visited Area 2 on two other occasions before the arrest of
Andrew Wiison on February 14. On both occasions she conversed with Jon Burge.
She did not visit 1 lth & State while Donald White and others were in custody and
She said that Deputy Superintendent Joseph McCarthy was her direct appointment
and she viewed him as “the superintendent in the field, especially in gang-related areas.”
While the manhunt was on for the killers of Officers Fabey and O’Brien, she
received her communications concerning the process in the case from Deputy
Superintendent McCarthy.
On the date of Andrew Wilson’s arrest, February 14, she was advised by Deputy
Superintendent McCarthy of Wilson’s arrest and the progress in the case. Those reports
were given by McCarthy over the phone and Byrne did not visit Area 2 on February 14.
She had Superintendent Brzeczek, Deputy Superintendents Lyons and McCarthy
to dinner to voice her gratitude for the police department’s work concerning the arrests of
She had no further involvement in the case, except that she recalls giving
testimony on one previous occasion concerning Jon Burge and the Wilsons.
She stated that she was aware of “community problems” on the south side as a
result of the manhunt after the Fahey and O’Brien homicides. She believed that “direct”
police work was necessary in trying to ascertain the identity and arrest of the killers She
believed, she said, that direct (i.e. house-to-house) police work was “her way of doing
things.” She said that the supervising personnel at the police department may well have
When she was asked whether she had any direct communication with Brzeczek
prior to or on the date of the arrest of the Wilsons, she said that she had no such
communication and further stated that her communications during the entire investigation
She said she was not aware of Dr. Raba’s letter; the contents of the letter had
She said she was not aware of the letter sent by Brzeczek to Daley. She said she
never had a conversation with Brzeczek concerning violence at Area 2 under the
supervision of Jon Burge. She was asked whether she was aware that Brzeczek now
states he concluded there was physical abuse of prisoners at Area 2 under the supervision
of Jon Burge when he received the letter from Dr. Raba. She said that Brzeczek had
142
never informed her that he was convinced that such mistreatment of prisoners occurred at
Area 2.
She also said she was not aware of the commendation given to Jon Burge and
other personnel at Area 2 after the Wilsons’ arrest. She was not aware of any meeting
Brzeczek had with his “command personnel” after the receipt of Dr. Raba’s letter.
Judge Frank DeBoni, as noted, was the Deputy Chief of the Special Prosecutions
We have spoken to Judge DeBoni several times. His deposition was taken on
February 10, 1989, parts of which we have included in our discussion of Judge Kunkle’s
actions in response to the Dr. Raba letter. Insofar as we have been able to learn, Judge
DeBoni did not see the Dr. Raba letter. (Judge Kunkle said he either told Daley or
decided on his own to send it to Special Prosecutions. There is nothing about the letter in
the DeBoni deposition that we have read.) Although the record is unclear, it seems more
reasonable that someone from the State’s Attorney’s Office did speak to Dale Coventry
and “invited” him to contact Frank DeBoni. It is clear that Dale Coventry did not contact
Frank DeBoni and that Frank DeBoni did not contact Dale Coventry. Dale Coventry
made it also clear that he would not make Andrew Wilson available for questioning by
Judge Deboni never reviewed the transcripts of the motion to suppress in the
Wilson case. Kunkle or Angarola told him that they had directed Wilson’s attorney to
bring any information of excessive force by police offrcers to Judge DeBoni’s unit. He
did not recall the details of the allegation. Part of his testimony is this:
143
A. That’s not how we conducted our investigations in
Special Prosecutions, Mr. Taylor. We wouId first like to
interview the victims of the alleged excessive use of force
and/or their attorney and/or whatever witnesses were there
or alleged to have been there before we initiate and bring
anything before a grand jury.
***
A. It’s been our policy to talk to the victim and
witnesses and/or their attorney prior to initiating any
official action on the part of the State’s Attorney’s Office in
an investigation of excessive use of force.
***
A. You have to understand, we have to know that we
have a willing, cooperative witness before we could initiate
any type of investigation. It would be just a futile gesture
on our part to start an investigation, not knowing if we were
going to get the cooperation of the attorney and/or the
victim.
LeRoy Martin
1953 to be the Commander of Area 2. He was subsequently the Deputy Chief of Patrol
for four, years and in 1987 he was appointed the Superintendent of Police by Mayor
When he was the Commander of Area 2 Jon Burge was his subordinate. Burge
never talked to him about any abuse allegations that may have occurred. During the ten
or eleven months he was the Commander of Area 2, nobody else ever brought to his
attention allegations that Burge or detectives under his command might have been
144
When he was the Deputy Chief of Patrol all of the districts under his command
were in Area 4. None of them was in Area 2 where Burge was working. During the time
period from 1987 when he was appointed until he retired there was not any controversy
He recahs getting a copy of the Goldston Report. The Goldston Report had
received some publicity before it wa submitted to him. That was not a normal procedure
and would not have been approved by any of his bosses. He read the Goldston Report in
which the author made a complaint that all of the command officers at Area 2 during his
tenure either took part in wrongdoing involving prisoners or they covered it up. He said
that for him to concur in that report would have been saying that he too was a part of
wrongdoing or covering up. After he read it, rather than tell Gayle Shines, the Chief
Administrator of OPS, to take it back and reword it, he said, “Leave it like it is.” But he
would have a neutral party, an outside agency, review it. There are times when OPS
before him. One of his functions was to either act or not act upon those
recommendations.
Hubert Williams was asked to review the Goldston Report and decide whether it
was a good investigation Martin had further uneasiness about the report. He felt that if
command officers had taken part in a cover-up or actual participation, Ms. Shines should
have identified those individuals so that he, as Superintendent, could take action against
them. That was never done. That was one of the deficiencies that he saw in the Goldston
Report.
145
Hubert Williams was the President of the Police Foundation at the time. The
Police Foundation was a think tank and research company. It is an independent body.
Williams identified in his letter of October 17, 1991, what some of his thoughts were
with regard to the Goldston Report. After receiving the letter he wanted Williams to
know what his uneasiness was about the Goldston Report. He wanted the officers named
some of “his preliminary observations” with regard to what he would like to look into.
Williams did conduct or had someone under him conduct an analysis of the Goldston
preparation of the Goldston Report. That analysis was dated February 26, 1992. He
received a copy of the analysis “pretty close to his exit.” He concurred in the analysis
made by Williams’ organization. His memory was that the sample of the Goldston
Report was small. It was not large and inclusive of the people that were there. Martin
didn’t believe that anybody was ever contacted that commanded that particular area
relative to allegations that Goldston put in his report as factual. Williams’ report pointed
Before he left, Martin recommended that Burge be separated from the department.
The (Saunders) Report (should be Sanders) was one of the things he took into account
when he recommended that Burge be separated. In the Sanders Report it was stated that
that Andrew Wilson did not have his shirt on and that the only mark he had on him was
something like a pin scratch above one of his eyes. That was all the injury he could
observe at the time that he turned him over to Area 2 and Lieutenant Burge. Some time
later when Wilson was taken down to central lock-up, the lock-up keeper refused to
Martin agreed that something had obviously happened to Wilson from the time he
was first taken into custody and when he was sent to the hospital. There was conclusive
proof to him that something happened to Wilson when he was in custody under the
charge of Burge. That seventy page Sanders Report played a part in his decision to
recommend the separation of Burge. He assumed that Gayle Shines generated it, After
he left office Superintendent Matt Rodriguez moved forward with the case.
During the almost five years that he was Superintendent there were no other
reports or lawsuits that had come to his attention with regard to Jon Burge during that
time. He cannot recall any superintendents’ meeting where Brzeczek said there’s
violence going on with prisoners at Area 2, and “how could this ever take place.” He
never had any conversations with Cecil Partee, the then State’s Attorney, concerning
violence in the police department, more pointedly, violence by or under Jon Burge. He
never had any similar conversation -- about physical violence to prisoners and Jon Burge
with States Attorney O’Malley. The United States Attorney’s Office never interviewed
Arson to Area 3. Burge was one of his lieutenants out m Area 2. Most of the contact he
had with Burge and the other lieutenants involved calling them in and have them explain
to him whatever it was that he was questioning about. Milton Deas never discussed with
147
him anything that would cause a concern about Jon Burge. Deas was a good commander,
hard-working, never anything negative on his record. He was a good boss. Martin did
not know anything about the OPS proceedings as to any of the officers whose files were
Conclusion
From all the interviews we have conducted and all the transcripts we have read,
we feel dissatisfaction- There are unanswered many questions. We disagreed that Larry
also thought it was unreasonable that he would make the decision he did - to forbear
taking the written statement - without clearance from a superior. But our interviews with
Hyman’s superiors give us scant, if any, help. Our hopes that Judge Kunkle, who said it
was obvious to him that the two people who knew the most about the Wilson case were
he and Mike Angarola, would shed some light on the question, were dashed. His
statement contains few positive recollections. It is studded with, “it is possible,” “he was
probably,” “he assumed,” “he believes,” “he might have,” and “he thinks.” He did not
know whether Larry Hyman ever consulted with any superiors about whom Hyman
should question first. He said he had no idea that Hyman took a statement from Derrick
Martin but still hadn’t taken a statement from Andrew Wilson. This is very surprising to
us. Derrick Martin was a key and controversial witness at both trials.
Judge Kurikle said that Hyman would have been telling a lot of people what was
going on. But that is not what Hyman testified to. Hyman never mentioned Ginex or the
Chief of Municipal. He did not mention Devine. He said nothing about talking to
Kunkle.
148
The only person Hyman named as one with whom he discussed the investigation
was Michael Angarola, who is deceased. But Hyman never said he had a conversation
with Angarola about waiting to take a statement from Wilson And if he did tell
Angarola, Angarola must have kept that information to himself because all of Angarola’s
Angarola. He also told us he had no specific recollection of the length of time Hyman
took before he took Wilson’s statement. In fact, in all of Hyrnan’s testimony, there is
nothing to show that the question of his delay in taking Wilson’s statement was ever
discussed with any superior. Hyman said it was a strategic decision and the decision was
his. Our final word on this question is that we cannot prove that any of Hyman’s
superiors knew of his decision, but if all of them did not know of his decision, their
We turn now to another aspect of the Wilson cast that again, strangely, no one in
a supervisory position in the Police Department or the State’s Attorney’s Office seems to
Andrew Wilson testified to the acts of brutality that were committed against him
by the wagon men, Mulvaney and Ferro, at Area 2 when they came to take him to the
lock-up at llti & State and again later, until they surrendered Wilson to the lock-up.
Wilson’s injuries corroborate his testimony, which was further corroborated by the
of the Police Department that Mulvaney and Ferro had tortured Wilson. State’s Attorney
Devine told us that he and Daley had been told by the lawyers running the case that there
may have been physical abuse, but it came at the hands of the wagon men.
Judge Kunkle in his statement to us said that there was no question that Mulvaney
and Ferro had mistreated Wilson; it occurred to him that they had committed a crime.
When we asked him whether he ever interviewed Mulvaney and Ferro, he said, “I don’t
think so. I don’t think he would talk to us.” He added, that was a “very vague
recollection.” He was asked if he ever tried to talk to Ferro, and he said he imagined that
they did but he didn’t recall specifically. After he said he was convinced that Mulvaney
and Ferro had in fact mistreated Wilson, he was asked what he did about that. He said
that he told Special Prosecutions to handle it. He added that he wasn’t sure if he did or if
the State’s Attorney and the First Assistant did, but somebody did.
He also said that he turned it over to the “Police Department.” He was then asked
if he knew of anybody in the State’s Attomcy’s Office that apprised the Police
Department about his conclusion that Mulvaney and Ferro had committed a crime. He
said it would have been a long time “down the road before I concluded what specifically 1
believed Ferro or Mulvaney did.” He added that “it was long before that that Andrew’s
allegations about them mistreating him were known.” He did not define what a “long
time” was.
Mr. Devinc said that he received information from the lawyers running the case
(who were Angarola and Kunkle) that there may have been physical abuse but it was
abuse at the hands of the wagon men. Judge Kunkle concluded that the Police
Department knew it, Special Prosecutions knew it; and he asked rhetorically, “Who was I
State’s Attorney Devine was asked why somebody didn’t look at the wagon men.
He said he was surprised that as part of an administrative process they were never
brought in and talked to because they could not claim their rights to remain silent without
forfeiting their rights to be police officers. That was something he would have expected
to be done.
Insofar as our investigation has been able to discover, no one from the State’s
Attorney’s Office or the Chicago Police Department ever made any attempt even to
interrogate Mulvaney and Ferro, let alone file charges against them in the year before
If Ferro committed a crime, and several persons in the State’s Attorney’s Office
and the Police Department were convinced that he did, his moving out-of-state did not
place him beyond the reach of Illinois law. And it is not unreasonable to believe that any
investigation and prosecution of Mulvaney and Ferro might at least have put to rest the
question of whether Mulvaney and Ferro had caused the bums on Wilson’s body. By the
State’s Attorney and police doing nothing, that issue had to remain unresolved; and those
opposing Andrew Wilson in litigation were able to argue that it was Mulvaney and Ferro
We make the same observation of the Mulvaney - Ferro issue that we made of the
supervision of. Hyman: The actions of the State’s Attorney’s Office and the Chicago
the Wilson case until November, 199 1 when Burge was suspended. Although there are
Detective Areas 2 and 3, we have not been able to uncover any proof that investigation
and prosecution of any of those complaints was covered up by any police or prosecutive
personnel. To sustain such a charge, the prosecution must show more than police or
prosecution lack of diligence. There must be a showing of acts done with the criminal
intent to obstruct justice. We can find no evidence to support such a conclusion in any of
the cases that we have investigated, including the Andrew Wilson case.
In his statement to us, State’s Attorney Devine pointed out that motions to
suppress would be involved in most of the cases where abuse was alleged and would
provide a vehicle for an airing of the facts. We agree with that observation, with a
caveat. Just as we can understand the position of a prosecutor who is faced with a person
who claims to have been brutalized by the police but who refuses to speak to the
prosecutor, we can also understand the position of a prosecutor who is confronted with a
motion to suppress a confession on the ground that it allegedly was not voluntary. It is
reasonable for a prosecutor to believe that the motion to suppress will provide a
defendant with the opportunity to bring out all probative facts by cross-examination, his
But in the Wilson case something crucial happened: The Supreme Court of
Illinois held that the truth-seeking process of the motion to suppress had failed; the
arguments raised by the State’s Attorney and the trial judge’s decision were wrong. It is
not unreasonable to say that the Supreme Court decision was the watershed of the
Andrew Wilson brutality investigation. The question had to arise: What were the
At the time of the reversal of Wilson’s criminal conviction, April 2, 1987, Harold
Washington was the Mayor of Chicago. Upon his death in November, 1987, he was
succeeded for only a week by David Or-r, who in turn was succeeded for over sixteen
months by Eugene Sawyer. Richard M. Daley was the State’s Attorney at the time of the
reversal and became the Mayor on April 24, 1989. Cecil Par-tee became the State’s
suspended Jon Burge in November, 1991 and Burge was subsequently discharged in
1992. Although Burge was apparently protected from criminal prosecution because of
the passage of time, the City of Chicago did take some steps to discharge him. The point
of our observations is that motions to suppress may not always be relied upon to provide
It has come to my aUe.mkm tha! tbc Office of Professional Standards has in its
possession a series of complaint register files which date back to the 1980’s. Those cues arc as
follows:
Armnf~ngly. you arc hcrcby insuucted to classify ail of rhe allegations in the above-
referenced complaint register files as ‘not sustained.-
Thomas P. Needham
GuieralCouIlsclLorheSu~mL
TPNihw
COVER-UP EXHIBIT No. 2
On rare. irtPa-tant occasions. in the face of substantial cnrruptim or abuse. the @tic.o
sy~emplaysthe~esofanaRsidertoprweclltepolicea~vrhomthededed
slate’s eltmnepbecause of entmgkment with the wrongdoers-is unwitting or unable IO
w=
On &ml 24. WC+ an occasion oaxrred: Cook Counv Chill Criminal Judge Paul t3iebel Jr.
appornted farner lllincis Appebte Cum-t Justice E&went Egen as s~ea%at Prosecutor and
attorney Robert Boyle as assistant special prosecutor to investgate sflegalions of torture
and-upagainrrlfo~ChlmgoPdiceGmdr.Jon&IBcanddetectiveswhovorked
under Huge% command at the Area 2 police headquanem in the 1980s. When Bebe\
made he appointment. he surety recognized that t&s de&ion had hlsioric impkatiom and
that the n-ion would be VM to the integrity of the system.
Thisisnot~flrstorraslonirChicaeoinwh~anoulsideprosecutwhasbeencaUed~
to ctralfonge an abuse of pmver and. thereby. to reassert the values of honesty and
decency that characterize moel d those who work in our uimirrd justtce system. Thirty
years ago, Barnabas F. Sears acted es a speaal prosecutor. havhg been appointed to
investigate former Cook Court& Slate’s Attorney Edward V. Hanrahanandhtmkinthe
1969 polrce r-a&d of a West Side home that resulted in the shooting deaths of Black
Panther-s Fred Hxnpton end Man Clark.
Other jurisdiotiins have taken simttar ez&amdinary measures in response lo potia &USC
andaxnptocl lnLcxAngeteswithhthemuchmcwzrccentpaskbrexaqk.afar-
reaching mvestigation foltowed in the wake cifallegations that a number d pdice OffcarS
hed~nvdvedinthedmg~andhad~ar~ddNgsonsus~.Pdieeofficerr
prosecuIed and airnii oases were thrown out In Pittsburgh, follnwng a rash of
oomplaintsd~ceabuseddtizens,afede~cwrtimposedam~deaeeu~
whiithePoticeammnnkoredbytheU.S.JusticeDepatrnent
In rnakrng his recent dedbon. BLebel must have seen w to restore pubtic conridence.
there needed to be an aggressive. outside inquiry into whether Berge and his men applied
ekdnc shock. suffocation md oyler torturr lechnrques to scores dyourg African-
America men tn pdice custody. Them IS every reason for cuxem that this in fact
happened and lhat atminal chsrges should be bmught. Richard Bt-zeczck, the p&x
superintendent under whose watch Brnge wwkcd. is reoentty mported 0 have .sairI that
there is now “no doubt” in his mind that Burge engaged in torture.
We represented the coatttlon of organizaiions and activbts that petiied Rebel to appoint
mc special prosecoia. h thatrde. we feel entitled to offer the special pmseanor our
opinions on how hs must procsadd:
In the News Page 2
* Be lhorough. The Burge torture probe must son through the accounts Of numerous
vi&m over lha (33u19e of many years. If. indeed. Ihere was a -up d tod4lro. gelling
to the bolfom of that will be a painstaking process Eiebei offered the special prosecutor all
necessary resources lo complete lhis large task In It&fit of lhc signlfimnce of the
underlaking. he should not hetiMe to hie the necessary stall The special prosecutor
must also ernpby the resour~s of lhe posecutod function. tic shod cmpanei a $@N!
juy. tssue stQoenas as necessary. call witnesses and ‘mmunize Utose who are reluctant
lo testify Irulhfully.
x Be unspabg. It would he crudly perverse foe the 5pecia! p0xecutor to find that numbers
of Chicago dbrens wefe l~rtured at Area 2. bul to decIit?e lo prosecole the torlurers
because of the passage of time and the bar of the statute of limilations. The
spec(alp~lor.Ahe~sevidenceaf(ortunmdproolthatMe~w~covered~
for many years. shollld not hesibta lo use the obslruction of justice and perjury statutes to
uimbalty prosecuie those invd~t?d. He Shout also c~&der airnina referrals lo the U.S.
&ornoy% ofhoe for prosecution tmder the federal civl rights statute.
-Bc3 open. The wndc and the conckAons of lhc specieI pmsecdor’s offirr shoti bc
expldhed ta the public in an afkial report al fhe axmpktion of the investgabotx There are
?&@iOtS that 6Wgf2 md OthK pdlce OitiCeG totiund CalfCSSlonS frWll !X@Z who ZMe
now wrongli~lly on Death Row as a resull. This is a mattw d grave public concern.
Whether or not criminal charges are brought. the speck4 prosecutDT must intorm the public
of the umdusbos of hs investi@ion.
Egan at-4 BoyIe have been & an opportunity that Few n our systan ever rccerve: the
ohanoe to be remembered in history for crcposing ewl and attacktng it. WC wsh them
success
Locke E Bowman is legal director d the MacArthur Justice Cenkr at the University of
Chicago Law Schoo. Randdph N. Stone is hical professor of law at the University of
Chicago law School.
good working relationship between the prosecutor and the agency whose primary duty is
first, to prevent crime and second, to investigate crime. Our investigation centers
principally on the relationship between the Cook County State’s Attorney and the
the prosecutor and the police of the problems facing each other and the duties imposed on
the other by law. This is particularly true when the possible “crime” being investigated
necessarily raises the question of whether the officer should be disciplined - a question
exclusively under the control of the police department itself. But the police department at
the same time is charged with the responsibility of investigating to determine whether the
officer has in fact committed the alleged crime - that is a question that is not exclusively
under the control of the police department; it necessarily involves the prosecutor.
We recognize that both agencies have the power to investigate and the duty to
investigate. But that duty to investigate by one agency should be done in a spirit of
cooperation with the other. Justice is not served when those duties to investigate collide.
(People v. Wilson, 626 N.E.2d 1282) On the other hand, exercise of the duty to
investigate by one agency does not necessarily absolve the other agency from its duty to
investigate.
ombudsman over the inner workings of the Chicago Police Department in dealing with
disciplinary problems. The focus of our investigation is on the relationship between Ihe
Chicago Police Department and the State’s Attorney’s Office and the procedures they use
At this point we wish to express our appreciation for the assistance and
cooperation WC have received from State’s Attorney Devine and Police Superintendents
Hillard and Cline. At the direction of State’s Attorney Devine we have had valuable help
from Assistant State’s Attorney Gerald Nora, Executive Assistant to the State’s Attorney,
and Assistant State’s Attorney Thomas Bilyk, the present head of the Professional
Standards Unit. Similarly, at the direction of the Superintendents we have had the
valuable help of Leonard Bonafico, who was the OPS Coordinator of Investigations,
Michael Duffy, the present Coordinator of Investigations, Karen Rowan, who was the
General Counsel to the Superintendent, Sheri Mecklenburg, the present General Counsel
Chicago Police Department called the Internal Investigation Division (IID). The ITD was
created in late 1960 by the newly appointed Superintendent of Police, Orlando Wilson.
Its function was to investigate all allegations of wrongdoing by police officers for two
purposes: To determine whether, in the opinion of the IID, the officer investigated had
violated rules of the Chicago Police Department that would support disciplinary action
being taken against the officer, including action seeking separation 4 to determine
whether the officer, again in the opinion of the IID, might have committed a crime. The
IID investigators were Chicago policemen. The investigators now assigned to the OPS
are civilian employees. The head administrative officer of OPS, the Executive Director,
Chicago police officers acting in concert with a professional burglar. The investigation
that led to the issuance of search warrants and subsequent indictment and conviction of
the officers was initiated by the State’s Attorney and largely conducted by the Chicago
police officers assigned to the State’s Attorney’s Office. The only participation by
Chicago police officers, who were not working directly for the State’s Attorney, was to
assist in the service of the search warrants and the arrest of the defendant officers. (See
People v. Beeftink, 171 N.E.2d 632, People v. Brinn, 204 N.E.2d 724.) Neither the
Mayor of the City of Chicago nor the head of the Chicago Police Department, then called
Chicago police officers, whose salaries continued to be paid by the City of Chicago.
Superintendent Wilson expressed the intention to withdraw all Chicago police officers
from assignment to the State’s Attorney’s Office. Newly elected State’s Attorney Daniel
P. Ward pointed out that withdrawal of the Chicago police officers from assignment to
the State’s Attorney’s Office would cripple his investigative arm. Superintendent
Wilson’s principal complaint was with the fact that Chicago police officers under the
authority of a county officer would be used to investigate Chicago police officers who
served under the authority of the City of Chicago mayor. History has shown that political
Wilson. The Chicago police officers could still be assigned to the State’s Attorney’s
investigated initially by the IID. After the investigation by IID, the results of the
investigation were to be brought to the First Assistant State’s Attorney, who would
decide whether criminal charges would be brought. This procedure was followed for
several years; but there were some instances where the State’s Attorney’s intercession
was sought before the internal investigation had been completed by the police. (See e.g.,
People v. Hansen, 192 N.E.2d 359.) It was always understood, however, that the State’s
Attorney’s Office was not relinquishing its own authority to initiate investigation of
police wrongdoing if information of that wrongdoing came first to the State’s Attorney.
It was also understood that no public notice of such an investigation would be made by
Now, and for several years, the State’s Attorney’s Office has its own investigative
staff paid for under the Cook County budget. Since 1970 there has existed a division of
the State’s Attorney’s Office called Felony Review. For twenty-four hours each day an
assistant state’s attorney assigned to that division is available to assist police officers
throughout the county. The principal functions of the assistant state.‘s attorneys are to
determine whether and what charges are to be made and to take recorded statements in
Also for several years, there has existed in the State’s Attorney’s Office a division
called the Special Prosecutions Bureau. Among other duties, that Bureau was charged
with investigating allegations of police brutality against prisoners. In January 1999 the
State’s Attorney created the Professional Standards Unit (PSU) to investigate all
allegations of excessive use of force for possible criminal charging. The head of PSU is
believe that WC are not required to refrain from expressions of disagreement with all the
procedures adopted by either the OPS or the State’s Attorney. For example, the
steps should be taken requires that four separate commanding officers pass on the OPS
recommendation. Their decisions are only advisory. In our judgment, that elaborate
agreement with the bargaining agent for the police officers, the Federation of PoIice, we
would urge the Chicago Police Department to seek to remove it from any agreement.
While Gayle Shines was the Executive Director of OPS, investigation of nine
cases of alleged excessive force by police officers had been completed, recommendations
were made and the files turned over to her for review. Those files remained in her office
for four and a half years unreviewed until she resigned. (We will discuss those nine cases
in more detail later.) Since she reported directly to the Superintendent, reporting
procedures should have been in place whereby the Superintendent was apprised on a
regular basis of what cases had been completed by OPS and had been turned over to the
We interviewed Thomas Needham, who had been appointed the General Counsel
Superintendent for final review. Needham said that it was his hope or goal that he would
complete his review and forward it to the Superintendent within three or four weeks. He
did not know the average time it took such cases to get from OPS to the Superintendent’s
office.
had previously interviewed Leonard Bonafico, who had held the same position before
Mr. Duffy. (We also read Mr. Bonafico’s deposition which he had given in a civil suit.)
Mr. Duffy testified that presently the Superintendent does not get a report from
OPS of the cases that were turned over to the Chief Administrator for review, but that “on
occasion” OPS does prepare reports for the Superintendent of “what’s pending.” He
all sustained cases involving allegations of police brutality every month and at the same
time the length of time each sustained finding of OPS staff had been pending.
There has been some confusion over the question of whether the OPS should
maintain a record of previous claims of coercive behavior having been made against
officers. We have been informed by Mr. Duffy that under the procedures now in place at
OPS, past allegations of coercive behavior by a police officer, even if not sustained, may
salutary measure.
Very early in our investigation, we were given the impression that records were
largest number of complaints of excessive force. In response to our questions about such
Superintendent Cline has also initiated a computer system identified under the
acronym “CLEAR.” Its purpose, according to Mr. Duffy, is that “it puts in a lot more
accountability as to who has a case under their control at any given point during the
It is appropriate to discuss the cases where allegations of excessive force are made
either OPS or the State’s Attorney’s Office. More often than not, this situation arises
when criminal charges are pending against a claimant. Again more often than not, the
criminal case will involve a motion to suppress a statement made by the person
prosecutor asking OPS to suspend its investigation until the motion to suppress has been
heard. We make our position known on this question, because in the case of Stanley
Howard, a charge has been leveled against an assistant state’s attorney by persons
representing Stanley Howard that the assistant state’s attorney had done something wrong
by asking OPS to refrain from further investigating Stanley Howard’s complaint until the
criminal trial had been completed. (Stanley Howard had already made statements to OPS
receives information about allegations of police coercive behavior either from OPS, or a
complaint made directly to the State’s Attorney’s Office or, more often, through motions
to suppress evidence filed in criminal proceedings. It is those latter cases that present a
problem for the prosecutor. For illustrative purposes we refer to the many cases that have
been remanded by the courts of review following the filing of the Goldston Report. The
Supreme Court ordered that the defendants should be given the opportunity to present
evidence that the officers they named as persons who had tortured them had done the
same thing to other persons in custody. (See e.g. People v. Hobley, 696 N.E.2d 3 13.)
Under Brady v. Maryland, 373 U.S. 83, the State is obliged to provide evidence
which may be beneficial to a defendant; if the State fails to do so, the defendant may be
granted a new hearing. And concealment of evidence by the police may be imputed to
the State. (See Kvles v. Whitlev, 514 U.S. 419; People v. Hobley, 696 N.E.2d 313.)
Again for illustrative purposes, we refer to the Andrew Wilson case. Wilson alleged that
he had been mistreated by Burge. Four months later, Michael Johnson made a complaint
to OPS that Burge had mistreated him and released him. We assume that neither the
lawyer representing Wilson in the criminal trial nor the prosecutors had any knowledge
Johnson and the weight to be given to his testimony would have been for the trier of fact.
Johnson’s complaint to the State and reverse and remand the conviction for a new hearing
on the motion to suppress. It is, therefore, our judgment that the State should take every
reasonable step to insure that it has all the evidence of prior complaints of coercive action
against a given officer against whom allegations of such coercive action are the subject of
Pursuant to a current agreement between the State’s Attorney and the Police
and the State’s Attorney’s Professional Standards unit. The Chief of the Professional
Standards uuit is informed of all new complaints and he reviews progress of previous
We have recommended, and State’s Attorney Devine has agreed, that in the future
suppress, the trial assistant state’s attorney shall notify the State’s Attorney’s Professional
Standards unit of the allegations of the motion and the names of the officers against
whom allegations of coercive behavior are being made. We assume that the Professional
Standards unit will share with the trial assistant any pertinent information that it has.
After a motion to suppress has been resolved, the State’s Attorney’s Office should so
advise OPS.
At this point, we will address the responsibility of the claimants and their
attorneys. If a claimant has refused to give a statement to OPS on the advice of his
lawyer and the trial has been completed, we see no reason why the claimant and his
lawyer should persist in refusing to cooperate with OPS. We are not impressed with the
arguments of counsel that their clients are justified in refusing to cooperate with OPS
until every possible avenue of appeal has been traveled. There are cases we have
investigated whcrc statements were made by claimants to OPS (and the FBI) before their
criminal cases were completed. Stated very simply, the claimants and their attorneys
IIillard and State’s Attorney Devine, OPS is required to notify the State’s Attorney’s
Office by “an immediate referral” of cases involving broken bones; admission to the
hospital; stitches/serious lacerations; injury resulting from being struck with a bludgeon
force is captured in still photographs or videotapes; and cases of death in custody where
there are allegations of excessive use of force. When we pointed out to Mr. Duffy that
that list did not include electro-shocking or suffocation by bagging, he assured us that he,
taken by the Chicago Police Department as a result of legislation that went into effect on
July 18, 2005. Section 9103-2.1 (ILCS 5403-2.1) requires electronic recording of
made of the custodial interrogation and; (2) the recording is substantially accurate and not
intentionally altered.”
Robert Boyle, the Chief Deputy State’s Attorney, has observed and is much
the General Counsel to Superintendent Cline has written “A Lawyer’s Guide to the
explains the law, the electronic recording system and discovery procedures. In the guide
the Chicago Police Department recognizes “the Department’s obligation to provide the
State with a copy of any recording by opening its network to the State’s Attorney so that
the State will have the same access as the [Chicago Police Department] to the original
for anyone in law enforcement and recommended reading for anyone interested in law
enforcement.
Conclusion
For some time, beginning in 1999, State’s Attorney Devine and Superintendent
Hillard, and continuing with Superintendent Cline, have been working on agreed
procedures that would expand and expedite the dissemination of information of police
brutality between the State’s Attorney’s Office and the Chicago Police Department,
which Mr. Devine has shared with us. Those procedures, which will embrace all police
departments in the county, represent the result of much work and thought. Our ultimate
conclusion is that Superintendent Cline and State’s Attorney Devine have made a
concerted attempt to improve the procedures within their own offices and the working
relationship between their offices in cases dealing with allegations of coercive conduct by
the police against those in their custody. That being said, however, we caution that the
best conceived plans and procedures will be for naught unless the parties recogniz
need for supervision and accountability at every stage of the prosecutive process.
LEROY ORANGE AND LEONARD
___-KIDD
An analysis of the Leroy Orange and Leonard Kidd cases requires consideration
of the two cases together. Kidd is either Orange’s half-brother or his stepbrother. They
were both arrested on January 12, 1984 in connection with the discovery of four bodies,
including that of a nine year old boy, in an apartment at 1553 West 91”’ Street in Chicago.
Dennis Dernbach, Orange said that he and Renee Coleman met Leonard Kidd and
discussed using Kidd’s combination radio and tape player to exchange for some cocaine.
Kidd agreed, and Orange and Coleman returned to her apartment with the appliance.
Michelle Jointer, Ricardo Pedro and Coleman’s nine year old son were present. After
smoking some cocaine, Orange called Kidd at 12:30 or 1:OO that morning and asked him
to come to the apartment; when Kidd arrived, Orange explained that he was having some
problems with Ricardo Pedro. He said that around 3:30 he got into a fight with Pedro and
stabbed him and then tied him up. Later he went to another part of the apartment and
consumed more cocaine. He returned to the back bedroom around 5:30 and stabbed
Pedro again. He then tied up Jointer, and attempted to tie up Coleman’s son. Coleman
insisted on doing that herself, and when she was done, Orange tied her up also. He said
he gagged Jointer and the Colemans and then stabbed them. He set the bed on fire and
started another fYire in the front of the apartment. Orange and Kidd left the apartment
together.
Kidd’s confession was in substance the same: Orange had been the principal
malefactor; it was Orange who stabbed the four victims to death and set the fire. Kidd
also led police to various garbage cans near Coleman’s apartment where the knives used
in the killings were found. He also showed the police where other evidence, including
drug paraphernalia, clothing and burnt debris had been left. Kidd was wearing a watch
belonging to one of the victims when he was arrested. He first said he had been given the
While Orange and Kidd were awaiting trial on that charge, they were first
representing Kidd in the spring of 1984, and the public defender was appointed to
represent Kidd.
Washington testified at a deposition that Orange told him that he believed Kidd
had been involved in a fire on October 28, 1980 at 1512 West 65ti Place in Chicago,
where ten children died. Orange wanted Washington to inform the State’s Attorney of
Kidd’s involvement in that fire to bolster Orange’s own position in the 1984 crime for
which he was indicted with Kidd. Washington then passed that information on to the
State’s Attorney’s Office that then questioned Kidd, who confessed to setting the fire that
Orange and Kidd were indicted together for the 1984 fire. On Orange’s motion
the judge severed their trials. Orange was tried first. On May 21, 1985, Kidd testified at
Orange’s trial that he, Kidd, had stabbed the four victims and set the fire and that Orange
was not present at the time of the stabbing. The State introduced Kidd’s confession,
which, as noted, corroborated Orange’s confession that established Orange as the person
who stabbed the victims. The jury convicted Orange and sentenced him to death.
On August 5, Kidd pleaded guilty to the four murders arising from the 1984 fire.
On August 8, he made a motion to withdraw his plea of guilty, which was denied. After
Kidd’s conviction was reversed by the supreme court, which held that Kidd
should have been permitted to withdraw his plea of guilty. (People v. Kid& 591 N.E.2d
43 1) He was tried before a jury which convicted him and sentenced him to death. The
State introduced his confession and his testimony at the sentencing hearing after his plea
stabbed the victims. That conviction and sentence were affirmed by the supreme court.
His sentence was commuted by Governor Ryan and he is now serving a life
He was also convicted and sentenced to death by a jury for the deaths of the ten
children in 1980. That conviction was reversed and remanded by the supreme court.
(People v. Kidd, 687 N.E.2d 945) He represented himself at the second trial. Hc was
again convicted and sentenced to death by a jury; and that judgment was affkrned by the
supreme court. (People v. Kidd, 687 N.E.2d 945) That sentence was also commuted by
Leroy Orange
sentenced to death. The supreme court affirmed that conviction and sentence. (People v.
Orange, 521 N.E.2d 69) Governor Ryan pardoned him. He has filed a suit for money
damages in the Federal district court alleging that police officers, including Jon Burge,
had mistreated him. After his release from prison, he was convicted of a narcotics
violation and was sentenced to prison. He was paroled, and we have been informed that
he has been returned to prison as a parole violator and has been released again.
At his trial, Orange did not make a motion to suppress his confession. His lawyer,
Earl Washington, testified that it was a strategic decision on his part to refrain from
rehearsal” prior to Orange’s testimony before the jury. The supreme court ruled that that
strategic decision was not proof of ineffective assistance of counsel. Orange did not
challenge the sufficiency of the evidence of his guilt on appeal. He testified before the
jury. His testimony regarding what occurred before Leonard JGdd’s arrival at the
apartment “corresponded in large part to what [Orange] had told the police concerning
that.” He also said, however, that he left the apartment around 2:30 a.m. when he went to
the home of his friend, where he stayed until 8100 a.m. He also testified that the police
mistreated him while he was in custody, and he attributed his confession to the alleged
Leonard Bajenski, Daniel McWeeny, John McCabe and David Dioguardi all testified,
some of them twice. They are the officers who were involved in the arrest and
him. In fact, no one was identified at that time. All denied any mistreatment of Orange.
Orange testified that he was put in an interrogation room and handcuffed behind
his back. Two “guys” put a plastic bag over his head. They did it again, and one of the
officers hit him in the stomach. A “guy” came in and told him he was from the State’s
Attomcys Office. Orange started telling him the police had been beating him and
sticking him with an electrical device that they put on his arm that made his fingers
move. Then someone stuck some grease “in his behind.” It caused him great pain. That
person from the State’s Attorneys Office said that’s enough and walked out.
On cross-examination he said he was slapped once in the car. It wasn’t that big of
a deal. It wasn’t a hard slap. They put a bag over his head at least twice and struck him
with “needles, pens (sic), whatever.” They stuck him with needles four times. There was
no reference to an electrical shock or about a bag over his head in the medical report that
The State published to the jury the statement that Kidd, who had testified before
the jury and exonerated Orange, had given to the police. It was generally consistent with
The State also called a Dr. Shirish Parikh, who had examined Orange at the
County Jail on January 14, 1984, two days after Orange’s arrest. According to Dr.
Parikh, Orange’s complaints were that police officers had stuck needles in his back or
buttocks and had squeezed his testicles. Parikh testified that he found no evidence of
hearing. The supreme court affirmed in part, reversed in part, and remanded for a hearing
on those portions of the Orange’s post-conviction petition that alleged that the defendant
was denied effective assistance of counsel because of counsel’s failure to investigate and
present mitigation evidence at the capital sentencing hearing. (People v. Orange, 659
N.E.2d 935)
One of the grounds advanced in the post-conviction petition was the contention
that his trial counsel had been ineffective because he failed to investigate the factual basis
for a motion to suppress Orange’s confession. The supreme court rejected that claim and
said that the “medical examination reports did not support a claim of physical abuse, and
the defendant exhibited no evidence of trauma.” There were no witnesses to the alleged
brutality. The court also noted “no medical evidence corroborated [Orange’s] purported
Moreover, Orange’s wife testified that she saw him at the police station during the
evening after his arrest; she said that Orange did not exhibit any signs of pain or torture.
The supreme court concluded that “given the lack of corroborating evidence, the record
does not indicate that had a motion to suppress been filed, it would have been
1998, Orange for the first time identified Jon Burge as one of the officers who had
mistreated him. The supreme court addressed that late identification of Burge:
Orange testified that when he talked to Assistant State’s Attorney Dembach at the
time he made his confession he did not mention the police torture because he was fearful
of other further torture. This is at odds with his testimony that he told someone from the
State’s Attorneys Office what the detectives had been doing to him and that he had been
“roughed up,” to which the representative of the State’s Attorneys Office said, “Bullshit,
Orange also testified that one of the policemen squeezed his scrotum. He told us
that it was the man, whose name he did not recall, who witnessed his statement. It was
noted from trial records that this would have been Leonard Bajenski. When he was asked
if he could recall Burge’s participation in his alleged shock abuse, Orange stated that
Burge was there, but he could not state that he actually participated.
Earl Washington’s deposition was taken on February 16, 1990, in connection with
the first post-conviction petition filed by Orange. He testified that Kidd was prepared
Corn the first time they were before the trial judge to tell the judge that he had committed
the crime and that Orange had nothing to do with it. Kidd was trying to take that position
and “Orange encouraged it.” He also said that Orange and his fianck told him that Kidd
was prepared to make the statement that he did it. Washington also testified that Kidd
expressed how much he wanted to testify to clear Orange and “he had a lot of
conversations with Orange.” Orange would relay them all to Washington. He and
and Kidd came up with the plan to have Kidd confess to the crime. He said that he
advised them not to do this, but they were adamant and did so anyway, against his advice.
(He never said at his deposition in 1990 that he advised them not to do it.) This
testimony contradicts Orange’s implausible testimony that he knew nothing of the plan
medical examination forms that are believed to have been completed by him. Ije denied
recalling the names of Leroy Orange or Larry Phillips, another name used by Orange, and
denied recalling having worked with Dr. Pa&h, who is now deceased. He did make a
notation concerning what may have been bruises on Orange’s posterior and genitals. He
was unable to determine whether those notations were based on what Orange told him.
He said that he could not recall the examination and would have to merely confirm that
what he noted was an accurate and thorough examination and that the alleged injuries did
While Orange claimed to have filed a complaint with OPS in 1990, he never
provided any corroboration. Nor have we found any record of any complaint made by
Orange at OPS.
On September 13, 2004, Orange was interviewed by our office. In his statement
to us, Orange said that he was taken to Detective Area 2 by two officers, one of whom he
“believed” was Jon Burge. He was later shown pictures while he was in prison after his
He believes one of the officers in the car when he was driven to Area 2 was Burge. He
said that he had the right to a lawyer and asked for one and the “guy he believes was Jon
Burge reached around and smacked him in the mouth and told him that he was his
While Orange was in Area 2 some officers came into a room with an electrical
device. He could name only Burge. Orange was shocked with the device. Hc then
agreed to go along with “whatever story they wanted him to go along with.” They kept
coming in and out of the room telling him what Kidd had said.
pleaded guilty. He and Kidd never conferred tog&her and never agreed that Kidd would
take the full blame for the incident. He said he attempted to dissuade Kidd from doing
so.
Our office interviewed Deirdre Irvin. She told us that she had been called by
Orange while he was in the county jail. She visited him about the first day that visitors
were allowed. She did not observe any injuries to him that might have occurred as a
result of abuse, nor does she recall that he made any statements regarding abuse, only that
the Chicago police had forced a confession out of him. She did recall that he asked her to
provide him with an alibi by lying and stating that he was with her at the time the
Court of Cook County. He testified that no complaints of abuse or of threats were made
made seven years after his arrest allegedly made from a picture shown to him by we
know not whom. And despite his claim that he was shown the pictures around 1990 or
1991, he never named Burge until 1998 when he filed a second post-conviction petition.
Any question of the credibility of his statement that he saw a picture in 1991 is
augmented by the fact that his codefendant Kidd also came up with a very late
After examining all of the evidence and noting the inconsistencies in Orange’s
that the evidence based on Leroy Orange’s testimony would be insufficient to meet our
burden of establishing guilt of Burge or any other police officer beyond a reasonable
doubt.
Leonard Kidd
Kidd’s allegations of brutality concern only the fire in 1984 and not the fire in
1980 when ten children died. In the 1980 case, his claim was that the confession he gave
the facts in the 1980 case is contained in People v. Kidd, 591 N.E.2d 431, in which the
supreme court reversed Kidd’s conviction and sentence to death on the basis of trial error.
Kidd testified that Sergeant Joseph Murphy put a gun in his stomach and told him he was
going to make a statement; but, Kidd said, he never made any incriminating statement.
He was retried, convicted again and again sentenced to death. The supreme court
affirmed. (People v. Kidd, 687 N.E.2d 945) No issue was raised of police brutality. The
United States Supreme Court denied certiorari. Kidd has a post-conviction petition
He was intcrvicwed by our office. He was asked why he pleaded guilty to the
1984 murders and testified at Leroy Orange’s trial that he, not Orange, had stabbed the
victims. He told us that he pleaded guilty and testified for Orange because he was visited
at the jail by a,man he knew only as Slick Rick, who told him that unless he “took the
weight,” that is, the blame, for the 1984 killings, Kidd’s mother would be killed. Kidd
told us that Slick Rick and a man named Ricky Jones were the actual killers and that the
killings had been taped on his appliance that was to be exchanged for cocaine. He heard
the tape. Hc later saw the appliance which had been recovered by the police. The taping
He told us that it was Earl Washington’s idea that he should plead guilty and take
the blame but that he resisted. Orange was present when Washington made his proposal
that Kidd plead guilty. Kidd said that that conversation had come up before between
Kidd, Washington and Orange about Kidd pleading guilty. He said that Orange was
there. (This statement is contrary to his testimony at Orange’s trial. He said that he
never discussed his testimony with Washington and that his testimony was a complete
surprise to Washington.) He also told us that he had told his lawyer, Assistant Public
Defender Robert Strunck, that he was going to testify at Orange’s trial that he had
179
Like Orange, aficr s e v e r a l years, he testified that he was bagged and
Kidd filed a motion to suppress on June 22, 1992 in which he alleged the
following:
2. Flood lowered Kidd’s pants and shocked Kidd with a cable from an
electrical device.
4. Flood placed a phonebook on Kidd’s head and struck the phonebook with
a piece of wood.
There is not a single reference to Burge and the allegations are contrary to the
statement made by Kidd to this office. He never testified on the motion to suppress.
Kidd told us that he was tortured for three days at Detective Area 2. This
statement is false. He was arrested on January 12 and was in court on January 13.
We note also that Kidd testified at Orange’s trial that in August 1984, after
speaking to his mother and grandmother, ‘he decided to reveal the version of the events
that he related at trial, which he insisted, was the truth about the matter.” (See People vI
After his mother moved to California he was no longer afraid of Slick Rick; he
felt comfortable in telling his story. He told us that Officer Flood had mistreated him.
questioned by the police he told them he and Orange were at Coleman’s apartment on the
night of the murders. However, he left around 4:30 in the morning when Orange began
arguing with Ricardo Pedro. Kidd decided to leave when the confrontation turned
violent. Before he could do so, however, “two dudes” entered the apartment; both of
them had knives. Kidd remained outside the building, and he later saw the two men
leave; one was wearing a jacket covered with blood. At that time, Kidd gave inconsistent
accounts of the identities of the two men he had seen; at one point, Kidd said that one
was named “Slick Rick.” After Kidd made that statement, the police brought Orange into
the room where Kidd was being questioned. Orange told Kidd that he had already
admitted committing the murders and, further, had told authorities that there was no
As noted, the supreme court affirmed Kidd’s conviction and sentence. (People v.
Kidd, 675 N.E.2d 910) In this appeal, Kidd contended that his confession should not
have been introduced because the State failed to establish by clear and convincing
evidence that the injuries he disclosed were not the result of police misconduct.
The supreme court rejected that argument. It referred to the denial of the officers
and the testimony of Assistant State’s Attorney Dembach, who took Kidd’s formal
statement, that Kidd made no complaints about his treatment while in custody. More
important, the court pointed out that Dembach asked Kidd about a mark on his forehead
and Kidd explained that he had incurred it a week or two earlier when he was a victim of
Orange, stabbed the four victims in the 1984 fire. It should be noted that when he
testified on behalf of Orange, he still wanted to use an escape route from complete
inculpation. He testified that his initial attack of Pedro occurred when Pedro threatened
him with a knife. Kidd also testified, “I didn’t intend to kill nobody. I never did hurt
nobody. I didn’t know what I was doing. We never had the drugs I had that night. J
r:
didn’t know what I was doing.”
lacking in any corroboration and contradicted by so many others that any prosecution of
any police officers based on his testimony would be futile. In short, we do not believe
Leonard Kidd.
MADISON IIOBLEY
Madison Hobley was convicted by a jury in 1990 of the murder by arson of seven
people, including his wife Anita and one year old son Phillip. He was sentenced to death.
On May 27, 1994 the Illinois Supreme Court affirmed his conviction and sentence.
(People v. Hobley, 637 N.E.2d 992) (Hobley I) His petition for writ of certiorari to the
United States Supreme Court was denied. (Hobley v. Illinois, 513 U.S. 1015) He
subsequently filed a petition for post-conviction relief which was denied after a hearing
in the Circuit Court of Cook County. The Supreme Court reversed the order in part and
remanded the case for an evidentiary hearing on certain claims including the following:
The prosecutor had concealed that Hobley’s fingerprints were not on a gasoline can
introduced in evidence and the existence of a second gasoline can allegedly found at the
scene of the fire. The Supreme Court rejected Hobley’s argument that his counsel was
ineffective for failure to discover and introduce evidence that other persons had allegedly
been tortured by the same officers Hobley alleged had tortured him. (People v. Hoblev,
and in a lengthy order entered July 8, 2002 denied the post-conviction petition. He found
that Hobley’s trial lawyers were aware that Hobley’s fingerprints were not on the
gasoline can and that there was no second gasoline can found at the scene of the fire. An
appeal taken from that order of Judge Porter was pending when Governor Ryan pardoned
Hobley. Hobley has filed a suit for money damages against several police officers and
the City of Chicago in the Federal district court for alleged violations of his civil rights.
The facts of the case are set out in both Supreme Court opinions. On January 6,
1987 a fire broke out in an apartment building located at 1121-23 East 82”d Street in
Chicago at approximately 2:00 a.m. Seven persons, including Hobley’s wife and one
year old son Phillip, were killed. Many others were burned or otherwise severely injured
At the time of the fire Hobley lived in apartment 301 with his wife and son. It
was located in the front of the building directly across from the south stairwell. There
was conflicting testimony as to whether gasoline was poured on the door of apartment
301. The door and door jamb of apartment 301 were almost completely burned away, but
tests of the area revealed no traces of gasoline. The State’s expert testified that a peculiar
bum pattern on the floor in front of the door showed gasoline had been poured there, but
that the water used to extinguish the fire could have washed away all traces of gasoline.
(A fire had occurred outside apartment 301 on New Years Eve. That fire also was arson;
it was unsolved.) Hobley’s expert testified that the burn pattern was caused by a
“chimney effect” created when the fire moved up the south stairwell.
Andre Council testified for the State that on the night of the fire he stopped at a
gas station located at 83’d & Cottage Grove in Chicago. He saw a man in a dark pea coat
approach the station on foot carrying a gasoline container. The man purchased $1 worth
of gasoline. Council said that the lighting of the’ station was excellent, and he was
standing within five feet of the man while the man pumped the gas. He paid particular
attention to the man because, while the man was filling his gas container, he spilled some
gasoline on Council’s car. Later, Council saw fire trucks go past the station. The trucks
When he got home, Council noticed that the fire trucks had stopped at a building
located approximately one block from where he lived. He walked over to the fire scene,
and he noticed the man who had purchased the gasoline standing near the building.
While watching television the next day, Council saw a picture of Hobley on the news
identifying him as a suspect detained by police in connection with the fire investigation.
Council recognized Hobley as the man whom he had seen buy gasoline the night before,
and telephoned the police to report the incident. He identified Hobley at trial.
Kenneth Stewart, a gas station attendant, also testified for the State. Stewart
identified Hobley as “favoring” the man who purchased the gasoline but he could not be
Hobley testified first on the motion to suppress alleged confessions; that was
denied; and he then testified before the jury. He said that he awoke to the smell of
smoke. He shook his wife awake and went to the front door of the apartment and out into
the hallway. He saw smoke coming from under the door at apartment 304. He walked
40 to 50 feet down the hallway past the stairwell. He saw nothing unusual at the
stairwell. After he had walked up to the door of apartment 304, he heard a popping
sound; he turned around to discover the hallway had filled with smoke and flames.
some of his trial testimony we have attached to this report as Hobley Exhibit 1. We have
some clothes. She and another woman came and took him to his mother’s apartment.
An ambulance was called so that he might obtain a sedative. Paramedics arrived and
took him to the hospital where he underwent tests. Soot was found in his nostrils, and the
doctor diagnosed him as suffering from smoke inhalalion. The doctor proposed more
tests but refused to give Hobley a sedative. At that point Hobley’s sister apparently
became upset and removed him from the hospital. They returned to his mother’s home
The morning after the fire, Detectives Robert Dwyer and James Lotito went to the
Medical Examiner’s Forensic Institute to identify the victims of the fire. While there,
Dwyer spoke with Hobley’s other sister. She had gone to the morgue to identify Anita
and Phillip Hobley. She informed Dwyer that Hobley was at his mother’s home at 8006
South Rhodes.
At about 9:00 a.m. Dwyer and Lotito went to 8006 South Rhodes to interview
Dwyer suggested to Hobley that it might be easier if they spoke outside in a police
While they were seated in the police vehicle, Dwyer told Hobley that the fire had
been deliberately set through the use of a liquid accelerant. When Dwyer asked him if he
knew who could have started the fire, Hobley said that he suspected a woman named
Angelina (also Angela) McDaniels, with whom he had had an affair. The relationship he
had with McDaniels had been strained since Hobley returned to his wife. Hobley agreed
handcuffed him to a wall ring and immediately began to physically abuse and racially
harass him without asking any questions. Hobley said he requested that he be allowed to
contact an attorney, but Dwyer would not allow it. After the interview with Dwyer,
during which Hobley continued to insist on his innocence, he was driven to police
headquarters at 1 I* & State by two officers from the Bomb and Arson Unit. Once there,
Sergeant Patrick Garrity, a lie detector operator, began asking him a series of questions.
Hobley said that when he denied setting the fire, Garrity began to kick him in the shins
After his interview with Garrity, Hobley said he was escorted to another room by Dwyer,
Lotito and Offrcer McWeeny. He said they hit and kicked him and put a plastic
typewriter cover over his head. He blacked out and wben he awoke, Dwyer told him he
had interviewed Angelina McDaniels and that Hobley was in trouble. Hobley was then
allowed to see an attorney, Steven Stern, who is Hobley’s first cousin and had been called
by Hobley’s family. Hobley denied he ever confessed to setting the fire. He said he told
Stern “they said I confessed.” After speaking with Hobley, Stem told Dwyer he would
not permit any further questioning (There are sharp differences between the testimony
of Stem and Dwyer as to their conversation.) Hobley had signed a consent form for the
lie detector test. The form also contained Miranda warnings, which Hobley said he had
read.
Garrity testified that after the test he told Hobley that the test showed that he was
lying. After that, Hobley confessed that he had set the fire.
Garrity, Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny denied any mistreatment of Hobley.
Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny testified to an oral statement by Hobley similar in content
The motion to suppress contended that the confessions should not be admitted
because first, they resulted from an illegal arrest and second, they were procured through
physical and verbal abuse. The trial judge held that the arrest was legal and that Hobley
had failed to establish that the confessions were involuntary. The Supreme Court
affirmed the findings of the trial judge. It necessarily follows that the trial judge by his
denial of the motion to suppress and the jury by its verdict rejected Hobley’s testimony.
The jury had to conclude that Hobley had confessed and that he had not been abused by
the police.
The question for us is this: Can we as prosecutors say that the testimony of
Hobley is sufficient to establish the guilt of Dwyer, Lotito and Garrity of physically
abusing Hobley beyond a reasonable doubt? Needless to say, the answer to that question
testimony should be considered. That question raises an important point. Hobley has
insisted that he did not make a confession. And yet his trial lawyer filed a motion to
suppress his confessions to Garrity and later to Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny. When we
questioned her about that seeming inconsistency, she said that she had moved to suppress
denying his claim that he should be permitted to introduce other alleged acts of brutality
defendant testified that he did not make any confession in this case. He
testified that he was physically abused by Dwyer, Lotito and Garrity, but
that he did not confess to setting the fire. Thus, it has consistently been
defendant’s position in this case that he did not make any confessions.
***
evidence, defendant argues that this evidence would have convinced the
jury that his confessions were the product of police brutality. &
throu&out the trial and with his own testimony that he did not make any
defendant’s confessions were coerced, the jury would have had to believe
testimony that he did not confess. Thus, the contention that defendant
confessed but that the confession was the product of coercion was not a
’ We note in passing that one of the other acts of mistreatment Hobley sought to introduce was the claim by
Stanley Howard that he had been abused by Robert Dwyer. Howard now says that he mistakenly identified
Dryer. He has said in sworn testimony that it was Sergeant John Byrne who abused him and that Dwyer
never did. (See our report of the claim of Stanley Howard.)
Hobley did confess would be probative evidence the police were telling
We cannot be certain what evidence a trial judge might admit in the trial of any
police officers charged with abusing Hobley. Of particular concern would be evidence of
Hobley’s conduct at the time of the fire and after, his clothing, and his statements to the
police and other witnesses. We surmise that any lawyer representing the poke officers
would attempt to show that Hobley was not telling the truth when he testified on those
matters and, therefore, he was not telling the truth when he accused the officers of abuse.
Our office has personally examined many witnesses, including Hobley, who has,
as noted, testified twice at his trial. We have read the transcripts of all the witnesses at
the trial and have examined many of those witnesses. We have also read Hobley’s
deposition taken in his civil suit as well as depositions of other witnesses. We have read
various police reports, including a statement given by Hobley to OPS. We will first
evaluate the evidence without regard to the evidence introduced in support of the State’s
case to establish guilt. Any trial of the police officers would be based on the credibility
Hobley and Steven Stern testified that Hobley told Stem that he had been beaten
by the police. Julie Harmon was the Assistant Public Defender who represented Hobley
at trial. This office interviewed her, and she said that on January 7, 1987, she was
assigned as Hobley’s public defender and that he told her he had been beaten and bagged
by the police. We judge that the evidence that Hobley had complained to Stem and
Harmon would be self-serving inadmissible hearsay in any trial of the police officers.
Their testimony does not meet the requirements of any exception to the hearsay rule.
on January 7, 1987, who examined Hobley. He never testified at the trial. The intake
form at Cermak Hospital shows, “PT states he was hit in the throat and has bruise on RT
wrist and LT wrist and bruise on the chest. C/O hit in the face.” The Bruise Sheet made
out by Hamilton reflects injuries to both wrists and to the chest. In a memo to his
supervisor Hamilton said that Hobley, “states he was beaten by the officer in the loclcup.”
(Emphasis added.) (Hobley testified that he was taken to the lockup after he returned to
problematical under the Illinois statute. (725 ILCS 5/l 15-13) (See also People v. West,
The lawyers representing Hobley have given us the name of Phillip Walker who,
it was maintained, would testify that he had been abused by Garrity during a polygraph
test in December 1987. Walker’s deposition was taken by the attorney representing one
of the officers in the civil suit. We have read the transcript. When Walker was deposed
he was in the Florida penitentiary; he was serving time for sale of narcotics. He has a
long criminal record. He had previously given a statement to an investigator for Hobley,
which deviated from his deposition testimony. He said he neither wrote nor carefully
reviewed the statement before he signed it. He denied several of the allegations in the
statement. He had alleged in fiat statement that Garrity had kicked him while
spitting was caused by Garrity being excited and yelling, but it was not purposeful. He
agreed that he had been kicked during the polygraph exam but explained that he kept
dozing off, and Garrity kicked him to wake him up. He admitted that he had snorted
heroin a few hours before being taken into custody. He was down off a “high” and he
admitted that the drugs caused him to be “out of it” and “tired” during the examination.
(He had been a member of the Gangster Disciples. He quit “pretty much” in 1995.)
of Hobley II that such evidence was not relevant. (“Defendant’s primary challenge to the
confessions was that they were fabricated by police, and evidence that other suspects
were allegedly coerced into confessing would not have directly aided that position.“)
(Hobley II, 696 N.E.2d at 344) Further, even if admissible, the testimony would be of
minimal weight.
Another witness whose name has been given us and has been interviewed by us is
Eileen Pryweller, a sister of Detective Robert Dwyer. She has been listed as a witness for
some of the plaintiffs, including Hobley, in the civil rights suits pending in the Federal
district court. Her deposition has been taken and members of the media have interviewed
her. She told us and has testified that she was present in the home of her brother, Robert
Dwyer, when her brother and Jon Burge were boasting of mistreatment of prisoners. WC
have deterrnined that Eileen Pryweller would not be an effective witness in any
State’s Attorney Jane Lichty Loeb. When he was asked whether he saw a state’s attorney
who was a woman he said, “I never saw a female. That’s a lie.” Loeb testified in
rebuttal that she was an assistant state’s attorney assigned to the Felony Review unit.
She identified herself to Hobley, who by then had talked to Stem. She saw Hobley
straining at his handcuffs. Hobley repeated his denial when he gave his deposition on
March 19, 2004. He said he was sure he did not speak with a female assistant state’s
attorney. We find that denial difficult to accept. One thing is clear to us: He never
complained of police brutality to the assistant state’s attorney. (We also find it difficult
to accept that Dwyer would begin to beat Hobley as soon as he came into Detective Area
Hobley testified and told us that he was kicked in the shins by Garrity and by
Dwyer. Someone kicked him in the groin once. He didn’t know how many times he was
punched in the stomach. He couldn’t tell how many times Dwyer stuck him in the ribs.
While in the utility room, Dwyer also hit him in the chest several times. He didn’t know
how many times he was slapped in the face. Thumbs were pressed in his throat by
Dwyer. The Illinois Supreme Court said, in evaluating Hobley’s claims of brutality, that
“defendant’s injuries were not commensurate with his alleged beatings.” (Hoblev I, 637
N.E.2d at 1002; “No evidence [Hobley] sustained injuries consistent with [his] claims of
Last, Hobley has pending a lawsuit seeking substantial money damages, a fact
credibility is further tested. His testimony covering the time he awoke until the time he
left the burning building raises questions. One of the most troubling concerns his
testimony covering his actions upon being awakened by the beeping of the smoke alarm.
He opened the door and noticed some smoke that looked like it was coming from
apartment 304. (The occupants of apartment 304 perished in the fire.) He then walked
out of the apartment. He told Anita, “It’s a fire. Get Phil.” He walked into the hallway
toward apartment 304 until he was close to knocking on the door. Thus, he believed that
there was a fire but continued to walk away from the apartment that contained his wife
and infant son. In our judgment this is a strange reaction for a husband and father.
Andre Council testified that Hobley was wearing a pea coat at the gas station and
at the scene of the fire. Hobley said he did not own a pea coat. Deborah Bedford was a
resident of apartment 302, directly across the hall from 301. She was rescued by the
firefighters who took her down from her apartment window. She knew Hobley. She
testified that she spoke with him at the fire and that he was wearing a pea coat. After her
testimony Hobley testified that some woman gave him a pea coat. That woman was
never identified.
The coat also figured in Hobley’s testimony that he gave the officers the clothes
he was wearing. Those clothes did not include the coat he was wearing. The next day his
mother turned over _a coat to the police; it had allegedly been overlooked the day before.
Hobley testified that he told Louis Casa, the manager of the building, of his
suspicions that Angelina had something to do with the fire on New Years Eve. Casa
Bedford also testified that Hobley told her that “he was running out and thought
they were behind him.” When Hobley was asked before the jury whether he told Bedford
that he thought his family was running out behind him, he first said, “No.” When he was
asked again if he told Bedford he thought his wife was running out behind him, he said he
didn’t know.
We turn now to the important question of whether Hobley did in fact confess to
Garrity. Garrity testified as follows: Detective Falasz of the Bomb and Arson squad
brought Hobley to Garrity around 1230 p.m. Garrity and Hobley were the only two in
the room during the examination. Garrity presented Hobley with a preprinted form and
read him his rights. Once Hobley stated he understood those rights, both signed the form.
Garrity then asked him background questions such as where he worked and how
far he had gone to school. Hobley told him he had gone as far as freshman year in
college; his health was fine; he had not been seeing a doctor; and the last time he had
Garrity then asked Hobley if he started the fire. Hobley stated that he did not. He
also said he did not know who started the fire. When asked if he suspected anyone,
Hobley said he suspected Angelina was responsible; she was very upset with him; she
had paid some money for the apartment on East S2”d Street and they were battling. She
did not make any specific threat to bum down the building, but she had made other
threats. She had said that “you will see,” or “you know I’m going to get at you” and at
one point she tried to scratch his eyes. The last time he saw Angelina was January 2nd
Hobley told Garrity that he was sleeping with his wife when he heard an alarm.
He left his apartment and went out to investigate in the hallway. He observed steam
coming up Tom the carpeting in the hallway; he smelled smoke and began to check doors
in the hallway. He observed flames in the hallway and made an attempt to get back to his
apartment doorway, but the hallway became engulfed in flames and smoke. Hobley then
got from the hallway to the back door when he observed a woman leaving the building.
The woman unlocked the door and he was able to escape from the building. (A woman
later testified that the door was always unlocked from the inside.)
When he got outside he discovered there was smoke coming from the building,
and the building was on fire. He stood with other people who were beginning to gather
on the street. He saw a young boy being thrown from a window, and he and another man
made an attempt to catch the child but were unsuccessful. (The child survived.)
After more conversation Garrity told Hobley he believed he was not telling the
truth. Hobley broke eye contact with Ganity; he looked away and “kind of slumped in
his chair.” Garrity told Hobley this was a serious investigation; he believed Hobley was
responsible for starting the fire and it was important that he tell the truth. At this time
Hobley said he did start the fire. He told Garrity that he had taken a gas can and gone to
a local gas station on Cottage Grove. (He did not provide the other intersecting street.)
He then returned to the building and poured gasoline in the hallway, outside his
apartment, and in the stairwell. He took a match and lit the gasoline and threw the gas
can somewhere on the second floor hallway. (A gas can was recovered later under a sink
in an apartment on the second floor.) Hobley said he was experiencing troubles with both
Garrity testified that at the time Hobley mentioned the gas can Ganity did not
know a gas can was involved in the fire. He also testified he did not know a gas station
Ganity contacted Area 2 and Bomb and Arson, but he does not recall whom he
contacted first. He told whomever he talked to that Hobley had admitted to setting the
fire. Area 2 Detectives Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny arrived at his office in about fifteen
or twenty minutes. Garrity informed them of Hobley’s statements. Hobley left the crime
lab with those officers and Garrity later learned that they went to the Bomb and Arson
unit.
Garrity did write that Hobley had made an admission, but he did not write the
substance of it. He did write that Hobley initially denied starting the fire. He said he did
not write the full admission ‘because [he] felt at the time it was important to notify the
investigating detectives and make them aware of the fact an admission had been made
and for them to continue the investigation.” In response to the last question asked of
Garrity on re-cross-examination, he said that he told the Area 2 detectives that Hobley
stated he went to the gas station on Cottage Grove and that he ignited the fire by striking
a match.
made by other persons or agencies, nor would we be bound by findings for or against the
claimants who made motions to suppress evidence even when those findings were
affirmed by reviewing courts. But we did not say or mean that we would ignore the
evaluation of evidence made by the highest court in this state. And the highest court of
this state has said three times in its opinion affirming Hobley’s conviction that the
evidence of guilt was “overwhelming.” (Hobley I, 637 N.E.2d at 1009, 1011) (We have
already referred to the Supreme Court statements that Hobley’s injuries were not
The court addressed Hobley’s argument that the State had failed to prove his guilt
beyond a reasonable doubt because the State’s evidence that he had confessed was
unreliable. The Supreme Court rejected that argument and noted the testimony of Garrity
and Dwyer that Hobley had confessed, that the confessions were consistent with one
another and were consistent with the physical evidence gathered at the scene of the fire.
In addition, the court noted his “confession led the police to the gasoline can, an
additional piece of evidence which the police had not found prior to the confession.”
Our own investigation has established that Detectives Patrick Mokry and Kevin
Glynn were conducting a canvass of gasoline stations in the area of the fire. This was a
standard police procedure following a suspected fire. At around 11:OO a.m. of January 6,
they met Kenneth Stewart who told them of the man who purchased gasoline the night
before and gave them a description. (Hobley testified that he had “probably” previously
purchased gas for his car at that gas station.) Glynn later taIked by phone to Dwyer, who
was in charge of the investigation, and told him of Glynn’s conversation with Stewart.
Dwyer recognized that the description matched that of Hobley, who was then being tested
his examination of Hobley and that conversation occurred after Car&y had called Area 2
and the Bomb and Arson section to tell them that Hobley had confessed.
Dwyer was already at the Bomb and Arson section, which is in the building
housing police headquarters. Garrity was in an annex next door. Dwyer was at Bomb
and Arson because he had taken Angelina McDaniels there preparatory to her also taking
Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny went to the lie detector section where Garrity told
them in more detail what Hobley had confessed to, including the fact that he had
We have read the deposition of John Stout, and we have interviewed him. He is
retired and lives in Florida. He conducted the lie detector examination of Angelina
McDaniels. In his opinion Angelina was telling the truth when she denied any
involvement in the fire. Stout, who did not testify at Hobley’s trial, testified in his
deposition and told us that he remembers Garrity telling Stout immediately after Garrity
had completed the test of Hobley that Hobley had confessed. Garrity also told us that
before he spoke to Dwyer he had told Stout that Hobley had confessed.
Ga.rrity filled out a form after the test of Hobley, which we attach to this report as
Hobley Exhibit 3. That form is captioned “Polygraph Case Report.” The report contains
the name “Detective Falasz.” Garrity informed us that he received the information in the
report concerning the fire Corn Falasz. There is no reference to a gas can or the purchase
of gasoline. The form also contains, in Garrity’s handwriting, the notation “subject
[Hobley] made post-test admissions.” We also attach to this report two pages of notes in
Garrity’s handwriting as Hobley Exhibit 4. They contain questions G-at-&y asked of
Hobley and short notations showing answers horn Hobley. Nothing in those exhibits has
Detective Falasz was assigned to the Bomb and Arson section. He also is now
retired and lives in Florida. (We interviewed him by telephone.) He and his partner,
Henderson Arnold (now deceased), took Hobley from Detective Area 2 to the polygraph
section where Falasz met with Garrity. He informed Ganity of what he knew of the tire.
Falasz knew nothing about a gas can or the purchase of gasoline. Neither he nor Arnold
It is the position of Hobley that Garrity, Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny concocted
the story that Hobley had confessed and particularly that Hobley told them he purchased
gasoline at 83rd & Cottage Grove. We disagree. In our judgment, the record is clear that
Garrity had no knowledge of a purchase of gasoline at S3’(’ & Cottage Grove before he
met Hobley; that the manifest weight of the evidence establishes that Garrity received
that information from Hobley; and that that information was part of a confession.
For all these reasons, we conclude that the testimony of Hobley would be legally
McDaniels. When Angelina was first questioned by Dwyer and Lotito she was forthright
and cooperative. She admitted that she had been having an affair with Hobley knowing
that he was married. Hobley told her that he and his wife had been having serious marital
problems. Angelina and Hobley shared the apartment at 301. Hobley told her that he
200
was going back to his wife and that Angelina would have to move. She did but they
continued to communicate although she was angry with him. She met with him, as he
later testified, at the Phaze II lounge. He suggested that perhaps he, Angelina and Anita
could live together. Angelina became an,~ and said she would not agree even if Anita
did. She told Hobley this was their final meeting and that he had to make a decision
Angelina said she knew nothing of the fire on New Years Eve or the fatal fire on
January the 5*. She agreed to take a lie detector test and did so successfully. She
By the time of the trial, however, Angelina had become uncooperative. Trial
Assistant State’s Attorney Tsukuno located her in another state and acquired an out-of-
state subpoena for her appearance at the trial. When they sought to serve her they learned
she had moved. The State was unable to use her as a witness.
She is now living in Illinois and gave a deposition in the Federal civil suit brought
litany of “I don’t remembers.” At one point the attorneys for the defendant police
officers had to file a motion to compel her to testify more openly - to no avail. We have
attempted to question her on a number of occasions but her lawyer has consistently
informed us that she refuses to speak to us. Considering her attitude as displayed at her
News in which Skinner said that Hobley told him he was innocent. Skinner said he asked
Hobley, if he was innocent, why didTe confess? Hobley answered because the police
had put a bag over his head. We have attempted to speak to Skinner. Our investigator
has been informed by Skinner’s wife that he was in a nursing home for psycbiatic
In conch&n, we repeat that the evidence would not just@ our seeking an
indictment and trying Garrity, Dwyer, Lotito and McWeeny on the,complaint 6f Madison:
Hobley.
MADISON HOBLEY EXHIBIT NO. 1
213106
He heard a beeping noise that woke him up. He realized the sound was coming
from the hallway. It was a smoke alarm. He woke Anita He said, “Anita, Anita, I hear
a smoke alarm.” He got up and put shorts on. (1866) He got up and walked towards the
door that goes to the hallway, the front door. As soon as he opened the door he smelled
smoke. He could see it was like “cloudy.” Right away, “Anita, it’s a fire. Get Phil.”
(1868) He stepped out “quietly, quickly.” It looked like the smoke was coming out from
the apartment kitty-comer to his apartment. He “quickly walked over there.” The smoke
looked like it was coming from up under the door by the rug. It looked like it was
coming from under the door. His purpose was to go over there and wake the people up if
When he got there he heard a popping noise behind him. He turned around and
saw black smoke and flames going straight into his apartment. When he left the
apartment he did not shut the door behind him, because he was expecting to come back
in. (1870) After he turned around and saw the fire he “hollered fire, fire, you know.”
(1871) The fire was going right to his door, coming straight across from the stairwell.
When he went to apartment 304, he had to walk by that stairwell. He did not see any fire
then. (1872) When the fire came across the hallway he hollered “fire, fire, fire.”
He tried to get back to his apartment. Smoke was coming at him. He started
hollering, “Anita, close the door, close the door, come to the window.” The third time he
tried to get there he started choking. He couldn’t get there. He was blind. (1873) He
was telling Anita to close the door because he had left the door open and he saw the fire
going in. He told her to come out the window. (1874) He started choking. The smoke
got in his eyes. He got down low. He was holding his breath and he started running
towards the backdoor. He could feel the heat behind him. He felt like he was going to
In the meantime, he was running and he saw a lady tossing with the doorknob and
she opened it and ran out the backdoor. (1875) He got to the backdoor, He grabbed the
knob, opened it and started gulping for air. He ran down the steps and went around to the
side where his bedroom window was. (1876) He looked up at the window and saw
smoke coming out the crack of the window and he said, “Anita, come out the window,
come out the window.” He never saw Anita at the window. He ran to the front and
noticed there were a lot of people. They came out, fell out, jumped out the window,
whatever. He did not see any flames coming out of his window, just smoke was coming
out. He was running around trying to get somebody to help him. To get somebody’s
attention to help him get his wife and baby out. A guy came to him and asked what was
wrong. He said his wife and baby up there. He looked at Hobley and said, ‘Man, wait a
minute I’ll get you some pants, and he ran across the street and said, ‘Were, put these on”
He did not have a coat on or shoes. (1878) When he looked up at his window he could
see that flames were starting to ccme out. He ran to the front. He was trying to tell
anybody to find the fire department to climb up there. That’s when he saw Deborah
Bedford. (1882) He asked Deborah if he could make a phone call. He said his wife and
baby, he didn’t know if they got out. He thought they were still in there. Deborah let
2/3/06
Madison Hobley
Steakhouse. (53) He doesn’t remember how he first met her. He knows she approached
him actually. He dropped her off at home. He couldn’t remember where. He knew it
was by DuSable High SchooI. (54) She obtained his phone number. He was driving a
company vehicle and the number was on the vehicle. He didn’t talk to her about meeting
again. (55) She subsequently contacted him at work. He was surprised. She said she
wanted to meet him again. He was living on Michigan Avenue with his wife and son.
(56) He began to have sexual relations with Angie the same day he met her. They
That relationship with Angie continued maybe two and a half weeks, three at the
most. (57) He continued to have sexual relations with her during that two or three week
period off and on at a hotel. He was attempting to hide the affair fi-om Anita. Anita
discovered the love note that Angie had written to him. (58) Angie never told him she
was in love with him and he didn’t tell her that he was in love with her. (59) He probably
denied to Anita that he was having an affair. When he was having the affair he told
Angie that his relationship with his wife was bad. He lied to her about his relationship
with Anita.
At some point he rented the apartment on 82”d Street for Angie. (60) This is the
same apartment that he eventually moved into with Anita and his son at 1121 East 82”d
Street. He rented the apartment initially with Angie’s money. She just didn’t have the
credit to do it and he did it for her. He paid the rent in his own name. He might have
given her a hundred or so. (61) Angie lived at the apartment maybe a week, he didn’t
know. (62) He had sex with her in apartment 301. At some point he admitted the affair
to Anita. That was shortly after she found out, he believed. (63) He admitted the affair
At some point he told Angie he wanted to end the affair. That was maybe a week
before Thanksgiving. He believes they were in a lounge. It was the Phaze II Lounge.
(65) He moved into the apartment on 82”d Street. (66) When he met with Angie at the
Phaze II Lounge she wanted to know whether he was living with his wife and child. He
told her that he was. She got mad, he thinks. She basically threatened him. She said that
he had wasted her time and that he was going pay for it. Angie was mad at him because
she felt that he had misled her. (68) After she said that, she just walked out. He recalls
meeting with her at the lounge and telling her that the relationship was over. (69) He
doesn’t remember whether he had another meeting with Angie at the Phaze I1 Lounge in
January of ‘87. He did meet Angie at the Phaze II Lounge in January of ‘87 after there
had been a fire outside the apartment at 82”d Street on News Years Eve. (70)
have marital problems with Anita. There was an incident where she called the police on
him when they lived at 7401 South Michigan. She called the police because he had taken
their son Phillip. He grabbed Phillip away from her. He and Anita were having a
disagreement. They were somewhat arguing about. She didn’t think that he had actually
ended his relationship with Angie. (73) The fight was over Angie. She put him out of
the apartment. She told him to leave. He later returned to the apartment. When he
returned to the apartment he broke a window. When he went through the window he
grabbed Phillip from her and left the apartment. That’s why she caIled the police. He
also ripped the phone off the wall. (74) He went to his mother’s home and the police
came. In response to the police question, he told them that he had Phillip. They advised
him to return Phil as soon as possible, otherwise he would be arrested. He thinks he took
He returned to the apartment the next day. He doesn’t remember whether Anita
was there. He’s sure he went looking for Anita the next day. There was a period at the
end of November when he went looking for his wife at Patricia Pfeiffer’s apartment. (76)
He called the Pfeiffer apartment on several occasions that day. He wanted to talk to
Anita. Patricia Pfeiffer told him that Anita didn’t want to talk to him. He believes that
Anita had his son with her at the time. Anita wasn’t speaking to him. (77) He later
returned to the Pfeiffer apartment and threw a rock through the window. He then called
Pfeiffer. (78) Patricia Pfeiffer signed a complaint against him and he had to go to court.
She didn’t show up and they “threw it out.” Anita came home about twenty minutes after
subliminally. (88)
He went to work on New Years Eve. He didn’t remember when he left for work.
It was in the morning between 7:00 and 8:OO. He doesn’t know when he returned from
work that evening. He thinks it was early evening. (105) After he observed a hole in the
carpet he asked Anita about it. She said that she and someone in the building helped put
it out. Anita said they smelled something burning outside their apartment. (107) Anita
said maybe it was his girlfriend. He was not still seeing Angie. He doubted that Angie
had started the fire. (11 I) He didn’t know if Angie still had a key to apartment 301. She
never gave him back the key that she had. (111)
He met with Angie at the Phaze II Lounge after the fire of New Years Eve. He
called her. He called her because after listening to his wife he thought it could have been
a possibility that Angie may have started the fire. He wanted to talk to her and ask her if
she had a problem with him. It was some time shortly after New Years Day or the day
after. (112) Angie asked him if he moved his wife and child in there and he told her that
he had. That made her mad. That’s when she told him he was going to pay for wasting
her time. She walked out. (116) She slapped him at the meeting in the Phase II Lounge
just before she walked out. She told him that he had misled her about the state of his
relationship with Anita. He didn’t remember if she called him a liar. He had lied to her
about the state of his relationship with Anita (117) He suspects that Angie started that
fire outside his apartment on New Years Eve. He believes she probably did start it.
He believes that Patricia Pfeiffer had something to do with starting the fire outside
his apartment. It could have been Angie or Patricia Pfeiffer. (118) He never saw Angie
on another occasion nor had he spoken to her on the telephone after he saw her in the
Phaze II Lounge. He testified at the criminal trial that he didn’t go to work on January ?
because he was doing housecleaning. (121) He did not see Angie that day (the 5*).
He had probably bought gasoline for his vehicle in the past at the Union 76 station
at 8301 South Cottage Grove. (125) He did not go to that station on January 5* or 6h to
fill a gasoline can. He did not go to any gas station and put gasoline into a gas can. He
believes that Kenneth Stewart and Andre Council were in it together and made up the
story. He believes they possibly could have been the actual culprits. (127)
He and Phillip fell asleep on the couch in the living room and his wife woke them
up. He didn’t know if it was some time around 11:30 or midnight. She brought him to
the bedroom. He believes Anita put Phil in the baby bed. (129) He went to sleep and
was awakened by a noise. (132) The noise was a beeping sound. He got up. The noise
sounded like it was coming from the hallway, like a smoke alarm. He woke Anita up.
He told her that he thought the smoke alarm was going off. Anita was in bed with him
when he was awakened. (133) He woke her up. He told her he thought the smoke alarm
was going off in the hallway. He put some shorts on. He knew Anita was putting her
socks on. He got up and walked to the door that led to their apartment. (134) After he
opened the door he noticed some smoke, like a film of smoke that looked like it was
coming from the apartment down the hall. He also smelled it. When he first opened the
door he did not see any flames. When he opened the door he could hear the smoke alarm.
He then walked out of the apartment. He told Anita, “It’s a fire. Get Phil.” (136) The
last time he saw her she was sitting in the bedroom putting her socks on.
After he opened the door he walked into the hallway toward apartment 304. He
thinks he had to walk past the stairs to get to apartment 304. (137) As he walked by the
stairs toward apartment 304 he did not see any flames coming from the stairs. (138) He
doesn’t know if the distance between apartment 304 from his apartment was less than 20
feet. (138) It looked like the smoke was coming from up under the door at 304. He
didn’t know who lived in that apartment. He could not smell gasoline. He was close to
knocking on the door at 304. He heard a pop behind him, a pop sound. (139) When he
turned around he saw black smoke going straight into his apartment. He saw flames
going into his apartment shortly after. Black smoke and then flames were coming toward
him. (140)
He tried to go back and hollered for Anita to close the door and go to the window.
(140) A lady gave him a coat, it was a woman’s coat. He saw it in evidence. It was a
woman’s pea coat, a woman’s cloth coat, it looked like a pea coat. (156) He never told
anybody that he tried to pull Anita out of the apartment, but that she wouldn’t go. He had
no chance to try to pull Anita out of the apartment. When he first went to the apartment
door and opened it and saw smoke he did not try to pull Anita out of the apartment. (160)
He does not recall taking a bath before the police arrived. He did read his
criminal trial testimony where he testified that he took a bath after he returned from the
hospital. (166) When he was testifying he did not have any memory of how he got from
the scene of the fire back to his mother’s house or of the paramedics coming to his
mother’s house or of being at St. Bernard’s Hospital that morning. (174) Or of taking a
bath at his mother’s house after he returned from St. Bernard’s Hospital or of changing
the clothes he had been wearing at the scene of the fire. Or of making any phone calls
He remembers Officers Dwyer and Lotito showing up at his mother’s house that
morning. He doesn’t remember talking to Dwyer and Lotito at his mother’s house. He
remembers that Dwyer and Lotito said, “Let’s go out to the car.” (177) They said there
were too many people in the house or something like that. He did not offer to get the
clothes for them that he had been wearing at the scene of the fire. He didn’t remember if
the officers asked him for the clothes. He didn’t remember testifying during the criminal
trial that the officers asked him for the clothes. (178) He did not remember seeing his
mother hand the officers a bag of clothes. He remembers sitting in the car with the
officers. He didn’t remember talking to the officers inside the car. He believes they did
He remembers that they asked if he knew anybody that had reason to set the tire.
That’s when he told them about Angie. He told them he had an affair; he was seeing this
girl and she had threatened him prior. It could be a great possibility that she could have
had someone direct, if anyone was mad at him, it would be her. (181) He doesn’t know if
he first became aware that Anita and Phillip had not made it out of the building from the
officers. (185) When they got to Area 2, Dwyer took him to a room. The first thing
Dwyer did, he knocked his hat off and hit him in the chest. He slapped some handcuffs
on him and handcuffed him to the ring on the wall. (186) He started throwing pictures
down in front of him. Dwyer started calling him a bunch of niggers. He threw pictures
down and picked them back up and called him a bunch of niggers. He got personal and
talked about how he didn’t like niggers. Saying that as far as he was concerned, Madison
Hobley did it. “I got you Madison -- as far as I’m concerned, Madison Hobley did it.”
He pulled a chair in front of Hobley. He didn’t know whether Lotito was in the room.
(190) Dwyer did not read him Miranda rights. (191) He could have previously testified
that when he was in the room that Dwyer put his thumbs onto his throat. He didn’t
remember. (194) He did previously testify at the criminal trial that Dwyer hit him in the
He doesn’t know who transported him from the police station at Area 2 to 11 th &
State. Garrity told him he was going to give him a polygraph exam. Ganity then asked
him some questions. (199) Ganity asked him if he set the fire and he told him no. He
was not handcuffed. (200) Garrity did not read him his Miranda rights. He was shown a
form and asked to read it so that he understood his rights. He thought that it pertained to
agreeing to take the polygraph test. He believes he read the form when Garrity gave it to
him. (201) He was shown the form that he read that had been given to him by Garrity.
The form contains the Miranda warnings. (203) He never at any time told Garrity that he
didn’t want to take the polygraph exam. (206) He believes Garrity asked him about his
relationship with Angie. (207) He did not remember telling Garrity that Angie had
threatened to scratch his eyes out.. He didn’t remember telling Gan-ity that Angie told
him that she hated him. After he finished the polygraph exam, Garrity told him that he
had failed the exam. (209) Hobley couldn’t believe it. He asked Garrity if he could read
it to him. Garrity kicked him in the shins. He told Hobley he was a smart ass or
something like that. He doesn’t know which shin he kicked him in. Hc couldn’t tell how
many times he kicked him. He didn’t know if it was more than once. Garrity did not do
anything to him other than kick him in the shins. Hc was not bleeding from the shins.
After Garrity told him he had failed the polygraph exam he did not admit to Garrity that
he had started the fire. He did not admit that he had poured gasoline down the stairs.
(211) He did-not tell Garrity that he had thrown a gas can to the second floor of the
building. (212) He remembers Garrity throwing his hands up after he kept telling him he
didn’t do it.
He thinks Garrity came back with Dwyer. It was Dryer or Lotito. It was one of
the two or maybe both. They took him to a room that looked like a utility room. He
thinks it was Dwyer, Lotito and Officer McWeeny who were in the room. This was the
first tune he had ever seen MeWeeny. Dwyer had put handcuffs on super tight. (214)
Dwyer slapped him and punched him. Dwyer was pushing his thumbs in Hobley’s throat
and telling him he was going to say he did it. (220) Somebody kicked him in the groin
from behind. (223) When he got kicked in the groin, Dwyer was standing in front of him.
He was kicked from behind. He didn’t know if McWeeny was even in the room when
this was going on. Dwyer hit him in the stomach some more times. (224) He believes
Dwyer punched him in the stomach while they were in the utility room more than ten
times. He was hitting him hard with a closed fist. Lotito put a typewriter cover over his
head. (225) Dwyer said, “You going to say you did it,” and he told Dwyer he didn’t do
it. He thinks Dwyer threw up his hands and walked out. (227) He asked McWeeny, Why
don’t they believe him? He didn’t do it. McWeeny said that he believed Hobley or
He remembers talking to Steven Stem, but he didn’t know if it was 1 lth & State or
Area 2. (230) He doesn’t remember being in a lineup at 1 lth & State. He may have
testified in the criminal trial that he was in a lineup, but he didn’t remember. He’s sure
he told Stern that he had been beaten by Officer Dwyer or Lotito. He did not tell Stern
that he had confessed to starting the fire. Stern is his family attorney and he is his cousin.
(232) When he left 1 I” & State he was in handcuffs. He is sure that he did not speak
. * . I , :
_ .- _ -f.
-’
. . - : .: - :
Hoblcy Exhibit 3
STANLEY HOWARD
This is a report on the allegations by Stanley Howard that he had been tortured by
Sergeant John Byrne and Officers Ronald Boffo and James Lotito.
Stanley Howard was convicted of the murder of Oliver Ridge11 which occurred on
May 20, 1984, and he was sentenced to death. His conviction and sentence were
In the trial Howard was identified by the woman companion of Oliver Ridge11 as
the man who fired the shot that killed Ridge11 in the course of a robbery. Police officers
and an assistant state’s attorney and court reporter established that on November 3, 1984
Howard confessed to the killing of Oliver Ridgell. The trial judge denied Howard’s
motion to suppress, and the Supreme Court affirmed that ruling. The Supreme Court
opinion recites the facts in cases of victims of crimes who identified Howard and testified
On November 1,1984, Howard was arrested on warrants for a rape and robbery in
Blue Island, Illinois and other charges. The arresting officers were from Detective Area 2
Chicago police lieutenant and a woman patrol officer, who were off-duty, as the man who
robbed them while they were sitting in a car on South Western Avenue in Chicago on the
night of March 14, 1983. He threatened to rape the woman. According to a civilian
witness who also identified him, Howard fled in a 1979 Monte Carlo, after an exchange
of gunfire with the police lieutenant. He was subsequently convicted of the armed
robbery of the police officers, whose pistols and stars were taken, and he was sentenced
Howard was also identified by a woman as the person who, while armed with a
gun, stole her 1979 Monte Carlo shortly before the robbery of the two police officers. He
also threatened to rape her. She had her small child with her at the time. That woman
testified at Howard’s sentencing hearing on the murder charge, as did the two police
officers.
On May 27, 1983, a woman deputy sheriff was accosted by a man with a gun as
she was getting into her car. He drove,her car to her home where he robbed and raped
her and forced her to perform oral sex on him. He left the home with the woman and her
sister-in-law, who escaped from the car. He raped the woman again and released her.
Howard was identified as the man who raped, robbed and committed deviate sexual
assault on the woman He was subsequently convicted by a jury and was sentenced to a
term of 50 years to run consecutively to the sentence for the armed robbery of the police
officers. The woman also testified at the sentencing heating. That conviction was alsc
Also introduced at the sentencing hearing was evidence supporting the inferenc
that Howard broke into a home on June 20, 1983, while masked and armed with a gu
and stole jewelry from a woman. Howard was wearing certain items of the jewelry wh(
he was arrested on June 25, 1983. He was apparently released on bond on that ca:
Another woman identified him as the man who stole her car by force in October, 191
home on June 21, 1984, in Blue Island, Illinois and raped and robbed the woman and
Howard did not testify before the jury in any of the cases for which he was tried
except the charge of robbing the two police officers. In that case, an investigating officer
testified that Howard made an oral confession to the robbery of the officers. In his
testimony, Howard denied the armed robbery and denied making an oral confession. He
testified on a motion to suppress his confession in the murder trial and said that he had
He has been pardoned by Governor Ryan in the murder case; his sentence for the
robbery of the two police officers has been served; he is presently serving a sentence for
the rape and robbery of the deputy sheriff. There is a post-conviction petition pending in
and twice by the Chicago Police Office of Professional Standards (OPS). I have read
those reports and all of the police reports we have been able to locate in all of the cases in
which Howard was identified including the cases in which he was convicted
Present were a court reporter, Jerri Estelle, and our investigator, Lee Flosi, and Howard’s
attorney, David Blickenstaff. The interview took almost two-and-a-half hours. At the
insistence of his attorney, I did not ask him any questions covering the facts of the cases
offenses for which he was identified and denied that he made an oral confession in the
case of the robbery of the two police officers. He said the only confession he made was
in the murder case and that was a result of the mistreatment he received from the police,
especially the “bagging”; he said he was not mistreated in any case except the murder
case.
testimony and asked for his explanations. One of the matters concerned his identification
of Sergeant John Byrne as the person who kicked him in the lower left leg. That
testimony is important, because the injury to his lower left leg is alleged to be physical
corroboration of his contention he had been abused. There is a medical report that he was
taken to the Roseland Community Hospital shortly after he was arrested for injuries he
says he suffered while trying to escape -from the police. The Roseland Community
Hospital report was not introduced at the murder trial. The report does show an injury to
Howard’s left thigh, which he told the examining physician he suffered when he jumped
over a fence as the police were chasing him. He complained of pain in his left thigh.
That was the reason he was taken to Roseland Hospital where his left thigh was x-rayed.
After his confession, he was taken to the county jail, and records there show that he had
some abrasion on his left leg, which Howard argues the Roseland Hospital records do not
show.
A paramedic at the county jail testified that Howard told him he had been beaten
by the police. The paramedic saw what he said were abrasions on Howard’s lower left
leg. In his opinion, the abrasions he saw could have been caused by scraping the leg
against the ground. (The State argued that the scraping occurred when he was attempting
affidavit that the paramedic was not qualified to give an opinion that the abrasions on
Howard’s left leg could have been caused by scraping against the ground. In the doctor’s
opinion, the abrasions on Howard’s leg, which the doctor did not see, could have been
caused by kicking. Howard said that he had jumped over fences while fleeing Tom the
police, although he did not know they were police officers. He said that he was injured
while fleeing from the police but not injured on his lower left leg. The doctor who
examined him at Roseland Hospital and who submitted an affidavit on behalf of Howard
was later convicted of Medicare fraud and his license was revoked We will discuss this
November 3 or November 4, 1934. Howard later told the OPS that Officers Dwyer,
had kicked him in the lower left leg, causing the abrasions.
Dwyer was present at the taking of the written confession to Assistant State’s
Attorney Denise O’Malley. Howard said that he gave the OPS Dwyer’s name because he
saw it in his confession. I told Howard that explanation did not make sense to me. If he
saw Dwyer’s name on the confession, he knew that the man, Dwyer, who was present at
his confession was not the man who kicked him. He also said at one time that Sergeant
Byrne was present at the taking of the written confession. It is undisputed now that
confession, and all denied any mistreatment of Howard. Howard said that when he saw
the officers testifying he knew that Dwyer was not the kicker; it was Byrne. He did
nothing to correct the mistake with the OPS, which was investigating Dwyer. In
addition, Howard filed a civil rights action after his conviction, which he said he filed to
get off Death Row and to make some money. In that suit, he again named Dwyer as the
kicker. He said that that was an honest mistake. He also named Boffo and Lotito, but not
Byrne.
I called his attention to a statement to OPS dated November 29, 1984, which
recites that he said ‘both detectives (three) kicked me on the back and legs, and one of
them slapped me.” (Emphasis added.) He told me that it was not true that more than one
officer kicked him. Howard also told another OPS investigator in June or July, 1987,
after his murder conviction, that “Boffo, Lotito, Dwver and Sergeant Byrne choked him
repeatedly...Offrcers Boffo and Lotito kicked him about his legs repeatedly.. .Sergeaut
John Bvme aud Detective Dwver kicked him about his legs repeatedly.” (Emphasis
added.) Howard now says in his statement to me, “Detective Dwyer never abused me in
any way,” and the only officer who “‘kicked” him was Sergeant Byrne.
Dwyer testified that he noticed that Howard was arrested within four blocks of
where Ridge11 was murdered, and it was Dwyer who suggested that Howard be viewed as
a suspect in the Ridgell murder, because it fit the facts of the robbery of the police
officers and others. After Howard was identified by the woman companion of Ridgell,
Dwyer asked Howard if he would reenact the shooting and Howard said that he would.
Dwyer met Howard and the other officers at the scene of the shooting and Howard
showed them where he went and described how he committed the crime. Dwyer was
present at the confession taken by Assistant State’s Attorney O’Malley. He also testified
that Howard gave the police the name of Byron Hopkins as the man who gave Howard
the gun he used to kill Ridgell. Dwyer denied that he or any other police officer
mistreated Howard.
July 1, 1984, in which she said she showed Howard a “photograph line-up” of detectives
The photograph line-up was of nine officers and included Boffo, Lotito, and Dwyer. (It
should be kept in mind that those were the names given to OPS by Howard.
Consequently, the photograph line-up did not include Sergeant Byrne.) Investigator
Pate’s report states that Howard was ‘unable to identify the accused officers.” Howard
told me that Pate’s statement was false and that he “picked three people off that line-up.”
The report of Audrey Pate that Howard was unable to identify any of the officers
from the photo line-up is contradicted by the report of FBI agent Sharon Kouba, which
states that she and Audrey Pate showed Howard a photo spread of police officers on July
1, 1985. Kouba said that Howard identified Boffo as the “officer who kicked and slapped
him numerous times”; he identified Lotito “as the officer who put the plastic bag and
typewriter bag over his head”; he was “unable to identify the third officer who was
possibly a lieutenant or a sergeant.” (Emphasis added.) (As noted, Byrne’s picture was
not in the photo spread; Dwyer’s picture was in it.) The FBI report supports Howard’s
assertion that he did identify some of the officers, but Howard also identified Boffo as the
the contents of his confession. Howard told me that what is contained in the confession
is what he was told to say by the officers. In response to my specific questions, he said
they told him to say he was at his girlfriend’s house on the morning of the shooting of
Oliver Ridgell; that he went over to Byron Hopkins’ house; that Byron was a friend, who
“stays over at 87* & Loomis”; that Byron gave him the gun; that he needed a g’un to try
to get some money; that the victim Oliver Ridge11 “reached into his pocket like he was
going for a gun”; that he “ran and fired 2-3 shots and was facing RidgeIl” when he fired;
that he ran through the alley and went to his girlfriend’s house; and that he had been
Again in response to my specific questions, he also told me that there are some
things that he said in the statement that the police did not tell him to say: that he told
Byron he needed a gun and Byron went to get it; that he left Byron’s house at about 12
p.m.; that he wandered around for a little while trying to find a victim to stick up; that he
found a victim around 4:30, 5:00 a.m.; that the person in the car said he didn’t have a
cigarette when Howard asked for one; that Howard reached in his pocket “as a kind of
subterfuge” and instead of pulling out a cigarette, he pulled out a gun. He agreed that he
just “invented” some of the things he said in the confession. He made some corrections
Assistant State’s Attorney Denise O’Malley and a court reporter testified that they
saw nothing unusual about Howard’s appearance. The confession reflects that he was
asked by O’Malley whether he had been treated fairly. He admitted to me that that
question had been asked by O’Malley. I pointed out to him that when he testified on the
motion to suppress the confession, he said that O’Malley never asked him that question.
He agreed that his testimony on the motion to suppress on that point was false.
Howard told the OPS investigator that Byron Hopkins was brought into the room
and saw the officers strike him in the face with an open hand. When I pressed him on
this, he said this was “an assumption” on his part. (Byron Hopkins said he did not see the
A Cook County jail guard named Tonkovich testified at the sentencing hearing.
He said that Howard told him that he had not been “beaten or struck” by the police.
Howard also told him he was surprised when the two police officers that he had robbed
began shooting at him and that he got two police stars as a result of the robbery. Howard
such conversation with Tonkovich. He made the same denial to me. In a telephone
conversation with me Tonkovich affirmed his testimony. Howard did not testify before
Hopkins lives in Milwaukee and failed to appear here on all three occasions, despite
promises to Lee that he would be here. Hopkins testified by way of stipulation at the
murder trial. His stipulated testimony was that he did not provide Howard with a gun;
that he saw Howard with guns many times; and that he stopped having anything to do
with Howard because he was getting into trouble about guns. His stipulated testimony is
consistent with a police report from November, 1964. (The copy I have does not show
the date clearly.) The report contains what Hopkins told the officers. Hopkins later
statement and affidavit are proffered to buttress Howard’s testimony that he had been
struck repeatedly in the face and that one of the officers put a plastic bag over his head.
The affidavits of both Byron Hopkins and Hawkins were referred to in Governor Ryan’s
Flosi was present. Hawkins, who has a long arrest record and did time in the penitentiary
for home burglary, had been arrested on November 3, 1984 for aggravated battery and
taken to Detective Area 2. (He was later discharged after a preliminary hearing.) He
gave a statement to OPS on September 27, 1993 in which he said he was in an interview
room adjoining the interview room that Howard was in. There was a two-way mirror
between the rooms. He said that he saw a number of officers standing over Howard in an
aggressive manner and that Howard appeared to be “bruised about the side of the head,
the jaw, the forehead, the temple area” and “to be in a lot of pain.” One of the officers
had in his hand a plastic container which Hawkins assumed was a bag, which the officer
put away “behind his desk.” Hawkins said when he saw Howard closer, ‘he asked me for
my name, I remember that. I gave it to him. That’s it.” That is the only reference to any
conversation between Hawkins and Howard. He never saw anyone strike Howard or put
a plastic cover over his head. (Howard had made a statement that Hawkins saw the
1994, nine months later. He said he saw three officers standing over Howard. One of the
officers walked away from Howard “with a plastic bag in his hands, which he put over a
typewriter.” He saw that Howard’s face “was very battered.” He and Howard talked
ti.rou$ the &LW and Howard told Hawkins his name and LLaw!tins told Howard his
name. Howard told him “‘that the officers were beating him and were trying to clear their,
book; in him.” Hawkins did not say he saw the officers strike Howard.
In his first statement to OPS on November 29, 1984, Howard was asked if there
were “any witnesses to this incident at the station in the interview room.” Howard
answered: “Byron Hopkins saw one of the officers slap me in the interview room. He
was brought in for a short moment.” When he was asked if Hopkins had been arrested,
he said, “No. A guy by the name of Theodore Hawkins 8617 A.(sic) Paulina saw my
nose bleed but did not see them strike me.” That is the only reference to Theodore
Howard gave a second statement to OPS on August 24, 1993, nine months before
Hawkins executed his affidavit, in which his own lawyers were permitted to. ask
questions He said he went back to the lockup between 3:00 and 5:OO p.m. after the
statement was signed- His lawyer asked him if he was asked by the lockup guards if he
had been hurt. He answered, “They didn’t.” He was then asked when was the first
opportunity he had to tell someone that he had been hurt by the police. Howard answered
that he called his mother from the lockup and spoke to his stepfather. The OPS statement
contains no reference to Hawkins. He was asked if there was anything he wanted to add
about the incident that he had not been asked about. He said nothing about Hawkins in
response.
fiotvard, I spoke .to Vatrick Morix-ity, ivho represented How& at the nlurder trial.
V~%3i Howard bias' questioned by thl: FBI agent xound December 4, I!%$, he
made no mention of Hawkins. He told the agent “there were no witnesses to his beating.”
He did not tell tie agent that Hopkins saw hiti1 being slapped, although he told OPS less
than a week before that Hopkins did see him slapped. Howard also told the FBI agenl
that Hopkins was brought in and said he had not given Howard a gun; that the police took
Hopkins away and brought him back and that Hopkins then said that he did give Howard
a gun. When I asked Howard whether that statement he made to the FBI was untrue, he
said, “That’s what I had perceived to be ttuc at that time.” He also told the FBI agent that
when he was arrested the police told him he was being arrested for murder. He denied to
me that the police told him that; he said he did not tell the FBI agent that “in that :exact
way.” He told me that there was no bruise on his head, jaw, forehead or temple, contrary
to what Hawkins had told OPS. Howard also said that he was not sure whether he talked
to Hawkins through the window or downstairs in the lockup. Later he said that he was
not sure that Hawkins was the man that he talked to on the other side of the window. He
added this: “I kind of-figured that I thought since he was on the other side of that window
228
At this point it is appropriate to refer to evidence that will show that Hawkins did
not see Howard bagged or beaten (as Hawkins admitted) and casts doubt on Hawkins’
and Howard’s testimony that Hawkins was ever in an interview room while-Howard was
alleged that Hawkins was in- the interrogation room next to Howard’s “during the- early
According to.Howard he was beaten and bagged between 2:00 and 3:00 a-m., November.
3 _ He made an oral confession to the police officers. He went to the scene of the crime
-with the officers. He was cluestioned by-Assist&at State’s Attorney O’Malley, and he
gave a written statement beginning at :12:55 p.m. Howard was, according to his own
statement, taken from the Area 2 interview room to the lockup between 3:00 and 5:00 in
the afternoon. (In his second statement to me he said he returned to the lockup at 2:00 or
3:00 p.m.) According to the arrest rel>ort, Hawkins was not arrested until 4:00 p-m. on
November 3,1994, more than twelve hours after the alleged mistreatment of Howard and
more ,than twa hours after the written statement began and apparently after Howard had
been-returned to the lockup.. (The lockup records were kept for only 3 years and then
destroyed.)
Hawkins told- me that that he began to speak to Howard after both of them got
close to the window. He also told me Howard, initiated the conversation, that Howard
must have sensed someone was in the other room. He said that both he and Howard were
handcuffed to bars that ran perpendicular to the window. (Howard has consistently said
that he was handcuffed to a ring in the wall.) When I asked him how he and Howard
could have gotten close to the window, he said that he and Howard were able to move
along the length of the bars in their rooms toward the window.
Because Howard had testified that he was handcuffed to a ring on the wall and
that his movements were impeded, I went to Detective Area 2 on Saturday, September
18, 2004 and was escorted through the interview rooms, seven in number. All of them
have one ring attached to the wall which is facing-the door. None of them has a bar of
any kind attached to any wall. interview room number+ which-is the number given by
Howard as the room where he was mistreated, is separated from another room by a two-
way mirror. There was no evidence that a bar might have been in any of the rooms. T
have learned f%om detectives who were familiar with the interrogation rooms at Detective
Arca 2 in 1984 that there never were any bars in any of the rooms. In a second statement
I took from Howard on January 14,2005 he said there were no bars in the rooms he was
in.
Lee Flosi was able to locate Hawkins, whose address is unknown, to set up a
second interview. Hawkins agreed to come into our office on January 10, 2005, but he
failed to appear or call us. He subsequently called Lee Flosi and arranged to come in for
another interview which I conducted on February 14, 2005. He said that he had never
seen Howard in the lockup or on the bus going to the county jail. When I pointed out to
him that Howard had said that he saw Hawkins on the bus and that Howard had alleged
he was beaten 12 hours before Hawkins was arrested, Hawkins told me my “problem”
One fact is certain- Hawkins was not in Detective Area 2 in the early hours of
November 3, 1984, when Howard says he was being tortured. It is also certain that he
was not in Detective Area 2 until after Howard had made his confession to Assistant
and the undisputed facts should come as no surprise. In the 1994 report of the OPS
investigator of Howard’s complaint, the investigator specifically referred to the fact that
I have also been provided with an affidavit from Michael ,West, the informant
who led the police to Howard. In that affidavit executed on March 3 1, 1993, West said
that in November of 1984 he was held by the police at Area 2 Headquarters for
questioning about Stanley Howard. He was held fi-om 2:00 p.m. until late in the evening.
At one time the door to his interrogation room was left partially open. He heard Stanley
Howard “screaming in pain.” He also saw him being moved between two interrogation
rooms across the hall. Howard’s face was swollen and bruised.
February 17, 2005. He was under federal indictment for conspiring to defraud insurance
companies through claims of false accidents. At the time he was allegedly in that
conspiracy, he was serving time in the Wisconsin penitentiary after having been
convicted of the same type of conspiracy. The record shows that he has about a half-a-
dozen aliases; he has been convicted and sentenced to the penitentiary on four occasions.
He has known Howard for many years. He was in the penitentiary with Howard after
Howard had been convicted and sentenced to death. West was a member of the
Disciples. He said, confirming what Hobley had said but denying what Howard had said,
the whereabouts of Howard with the understanding that McWeeny would assist him in
getting out on bond. McWeeny did appear the following day which would be the day
after Howard was arrested and assisted West in being released on bond. West was
absolutely certain that that occurred on the day after Howard had been arrested. West
was taken td Detective Area 2 sometime after 11:OO a.m. While he was in Detective Area
2 show-ups were conducted. He was absolutely certain that what he had said in his
affidavit occurred on November 2nd, the day he was released from the county jail and the
day after Howard had been arrested. He asked me if I knew Judge Blanche Manning,
before whom his federal indictment was pending. I told him that I did know Judge
Manning when we both served on the Appellate Court. He asked me if I would intercede
with Judge Manning in an attempt to help him get out on bond. I told him that it would
do no good and that Judge Manning would resent any attempt on anyone’s part to
influence her. He repeated that request a number of times during the interview.
After he told me for the second or third time that he was absolutely certain that he
observed what he had said in his affidavit the day after Howard was arrested, I told him
that Howard said that he had been beaten at 2:00 or 3:00 am. on November 3rd. West
thought for a while and then told me that upon reflection he concluded that he had been
wrong about November Znd and that he saw and heard what he had stated in his affidavit
on November 3‘d. I told him that that still didn’t fit the facts because he did not arrive
until sometime after noon and that Howard had said that he had been abused nine or ten
hours before that. It was at that point that West asked me if I was representing Howard.
When I told him that I w= a State’s Attorney who wits representing the People of the
State of Illinois, West told me that he could tell me “plenty about Howard.” I concluded
the interview shortly thereafter and left with West making a final plea for my assistance
One other part of West’s statement to me is pertinent. He said that he was driving
his car and Howard was a passenger when he was stopped by the Blue Island police on
the evening of June 21, 1984. Because he did not have a driver’s license he was taken
into custody and his car was impounded. Howard was permitted to leave. That story was
pertinent because it puts Howard in Blue Island on the date that the woman was raped
for the testimony of Howard. In fact, their testimony would militate against any
Howard also claimed that the police offricers caused his nose to bleed. At the
motion to suppress, when he was asked if Assistant State’s Attorney O’Malley asked
absence of any of his clothing that would have corroborated his testimony that the police
abuse had caused a nosebleed. That cross-examination disclosed confusing and deceptive
233
answers from Howard that included answers that he had thrown a bloody shirt away and
that a friend of his gave him a shirt and a jacket on the bus taking him to the county jail.
I questioned him about the matter in an attempt to clarify his previous testimony. It
would unduly lengthen this memorandum to repeat his testimony on the motion to
suppress and to me. Suffice it to say that his testimony at the motion to suppress and to
me discloses a deliberate and untruthful attempt to explain away the absence of probative
Howard denied to me that he made any statements other than in the murder case
and denied that he had been mistreated in any other case. He has maintained that the
primary concern of the police was the robbery of the two officers and that because of that
robbery and his refusal to cooperate with them in recovering the police stars the police
were bent on creating a case against him in the murder cast. I felt that, if the police were
so concerned about the robbery of the police officers, why would they not do anything to
him to get him to confess to that robbery, rather than the murder? One answer is that he
Officer Daniel McWeeny was one of the first officers to question Howard after he
was arrested on November 1 _ He testified at the trial for the robbery of the police officers
that he gave Howard Miranda warnings; Howard told him he had nothing to do with the
robbery. McWeeny contacted the informant that had given the police the information
that Howard was at a certain location that led to his arrest McWeeny told Howard that
the informant was coming in, and Howard still denied the robbery. McWeeny then spoke
to the informant, who was then in the station and who gave McWeeny specific
information. (McWeeny later identified the informant as MichaeI West, the tiend of
Howard whom we interviewed.) When McWeeny returned to Howard and confronted
him with what the informant told McWeeny, Howard then confessed to the robbery. That
The Felony Review records, which are to be filled out by the assistant state’s
attorneys assigned, covered the robbery of the police officers, the rape and robbery of the
deputy sheriff and the robbery of the owner of the 1979 Monte Carlo.
The form covering the rape and robbery shows, “Said he wanted to speak with a
called his mother and spoke to her about getting a lawyer for him.) The form covering
the robbery of the owner of the Monte Car10 has no entry in the part marked “Statement.”
The form covering the robbery of the police officers shows that an oral statement was
There is a police report in November, 1984, which says that the “reporting
detectives” confronted Howard “with the facts known at this time, emphasizing the
Howard then admitted that he was responsible for the killing of Oliver Ridgell. The
report lists several reporting officers, but the officer who actually made it out is unknown.
There is another police report, date uncertain which is listed as the report of
Detective Dan McWeeny and three other officers, that recites that Howard first denied
the allegations made by the two police officers, but when confronted with the information
235
supplied by an informant, told the reporting detectives that be would m&e a shtmcmt
regarding the police officers but not the rapes. “‘He was asked why he would not talk
about the rapes and he stated that he did not want his family to find out that he raped
anyone. He was then asked about the robbery of the police officers and he stated that he
was responsible.” He admitted exchanging gunshots with the police lieutenant and then
driving the stolen vehicle to Robbins. He threw away the police stars because he did not
want to get caught with them. At a later date he sold the weapon he used in the robbery
David Stoioff and Denise O’Malley were the assistant state’s attorneys assigned
to Felony Review. Their names appezu on the reports. Stoioffs name is misspelled
“Stoiff’ on two of the reports. One of the police reports refers to Assistant State’s
Attorney Staider. Neither Stoioff nor O’Malley has any recollection of anything
All of this raises another question of credibility. A factfinder could conclude that
Howard had made an oral confession to McWeeny, but the record is confusing.
A picture was taken of Howard in the line-up when he was identi&d and another
picture when he was received at the county jail. In my opinion, those pictures refute what
he told me about what ganncnts he was wearing, and the picture taken at the county jail
shows no evidence of injuries to his face. Since the picture taken at the line-up and the
picture taken at the county jail do not show evidence of injuries to his face, the only
reasonable inference is that the picture taken at the time his confession was taken, which
was introduced by the State at his trial and cannot now be found, did not show any injury
to his face.
236
Howard was contradicted by many witnesses, mcluding &l the victims of crimes
for which he was identified and even the arrestmg officers’ testimony about the facts of
his arrest. His testimony that he thought the officers who came to arrest him were gang-
bangers, thus causing him to flee, is not believable. There is a report of November I,
1984 Tom a Lieutenant John Lemmer in which he states that Captain William McCann
inte*vtewed Howard, who told Captain McCann that he knew the police were looking for
him because he had missed a court date in June. He said he tried to run away from the
impeached by his statement to OPS. His testimony that he had been slapped m the face
repeatedly or that he was ‘8attered” would be refuted by the picture taken at the county
jail, as well as by the testimony of Assistant State’s Attorney O’Malley and the court
reporter. His statement to me that he told O’MaJlcy what the police told him to say to
her, apart from the inherent unreasonableness of it, IS also contradicted by other evidence.
Contrary to what he told me, that is, that the pohce gave hrm the name of Byron Hopkins,
he told an FBI agent that the police asked him to name someone that could have gtven
him a gun and that he “gave them Byron Hopkins.” He also told the FBI agent that the
officers took Hopkins out after Hopkins denied giving him a gun and that when Hopkins
came back, ‘%a changed his story instead that he had given Howard a gun.”
attorney, was that I was not to question him about the facts of any of the cases in which
he had been identified, including the murder. He did tell me that he had denied all the
237
other offenses, which would include the rape and robbery of the deputy sheriff. Howard
I had intended to ask Howard further questions about Hawkms and the garments
he was wearing when his statement was taken by Assistant State’s Attorney O’Malley. I
also wanted to ask him about any gang membership he had. Hobley had said in a
deposition that Howard had told him that he had been a member of the Disciples gang.
I had read a Chicago Tnbune article which reported that the assistant state’s
attorney handling Howard’s pending post-conviction petition had discovered a “rape kit”
in the case of the rape of the deputy sheriff and that Howard’s DNA matched that
contained in the semen recovered from the deputy sheriff victim. The article quoted the
attorney for Howard as saying that the match did not surprise him because Howard and
the deputy sheriff had a previous “relationship.” I called that lawyer, who told me that
the quote attributed to him was accurate; he said that that was what Howard had told him.
I told the lawyer that I wanted to ask Howard questions about that case, the clothing he
was wearing, about Hawkins and the fact that Madison Hobley had said that Howard had
told him that he had been a member of a gang. I was notified later by Howard’s lawyer
that Howard would be willing to talk to me about the matters I mentioned except the case
of the rape of the deputy sheriff and that he would invoke his privilege against self-
2005. He was under oath and his tesbmony was recorded by a court reporter. His
attorney was present as was one of our investigators. He told me he would invoke his
privilege against self-incrimination if asked any questions about the rape of the deputy
238
sheriff. He denied that he told Hobley that he had b em a member of a gang. For the first
time ever, he said that he remembers talking to Hawkins on the bus going to the county
jail. He was not sure whether he talked to Hawkins in the lockup. (As noted, Hawkins
denies he ever saw Howard in the lock-up or on the bus.) He was not sure whether he
had a conversation with anyone “through the two-way mirror.” He said that after he was
questioned by Assistant State’s Attorney O’Malley he was taken to the lockup at “2:OO or
3100.” He was always handcuffed to the wall except when he was questioned by
O’Malley. He now says that his prewous testimony that he was wearing only a t-shirt
when he was questioned by O’Malley was false. So was his previous testimony that he
Like his testimony on the motion to suppress and his first statement to me, his
latest sworn statement to me is confusing and elusive on the issue of Hawkins and what
he was wearing. I conclude that he testified the way he did advisedly because he was
aware that Hawkins’ affidavit and statement to OPS were false and that he knew if there
was blood on his t-shirt when he was questioned by O’Malley, O’Malley would have
recn it.
Last and the most damaging to his credibility is his latest ludicrous claim that he
had had a prior sexual relationship with the deputy she& he raped.
centers on the report made out by Dr. lbeabuchi 0. Asonye at Roseland Community
Hospital after examining Howard, who was taken to the hospital because of an injury to
hts lefl thigh, which was x-rayed. Dr. Asonye in 1994 signed an affidavit which had been
prepared by Howard’s attorneys. It is the position of Howard that the report prenarcd by
239
Dr. Asonye and his afftdavlt show conclusively that he did not have any injury to his
lower left leg which was later treated by the paramedic at the county jail.
I do not accept the claim that the report and affidavit establish conclusively that
Howard did not have abrasions to his lower left leg when he was examined at Roseland
Community Hospital. (I have learned that Dr. Asonye has been convicted of fraud m the
Federal Distict Court, that his Illinois license has been revoked.) We were able w locate
Dr. Asonye, who no longer practices medicine. WC have been unable to conclude
The report shows that the focal point of Howard’s complaint was an injury to his
left thigh, which caused “slight swelling and pain.” AII x-ray was taken. There is
another mjury involving multiple abrasions which were interpreted by Dr. Asonye. In his
affidavit, after examining his report, he stated that he observed “multiple abrasions,
swelling and pain of the left mid-thigh and leg.” (Emphasis added.) He also said that if
he had observed abrasions to the lower left leg or shin of Howard “to such an extent that
medical treatment requiring cleansing with disinfectant, use of omtment and bandaging
was necessary,” he would have recorded the injuries and treatment in the medical
records.
1 read Dr. Asonye’s affidavit to mean that he did see abrasions ofl Howard’s left
leg, but he made a subjective determination that they did not require any further
treatment.
I cannot be certain how much latitude a judge would give a lawyer defending a
police officer in cross-examining Howard, but I am confident the judge would give
enough to permit the lawyer to show that Howard has bed in many different aspects of
240
the investigation in which he was mvolved and continues to lie. In sum, it is my
judgment that no jury would ever find beyond a reasonable doubt that the police had
tormred Stanley Howard and convict the officers, based on Howard’s testimony.
abuse by other persons. Banks, Bates, Cannon, Lavert Jones, Reginakl MahaRey and
Alonzo Srnitb &z&t be able to testify against Byrne. Adkins and Tillman m&&t be able
to testify to similar acts by Boffo. Adkins, Cleveland, Hobley and Houston&&t be able
to testify to similar acts on the part of Loiito. The testimony of each one of them carries
its own infxrrnties. Introduction of the testimony of those individuals would result in
trials within a trial By no means may it be said that the mtroduction of the testimony of
those individuals would not create some serious credibility problems for the State in any
prosecution of the police officers. To illustrate, the only criminal case I am aware of that
involves testimony of a third person that he had been abused by the same officers accused
in the case on trial is People v. Tillman, in which Darrell Cannon also testified to acts of
abuse against him by the same officer that allegedly abused Tillman l’be jury apparently
rejected that testimony and convicted Tillman again. That conviction has been affirmed
For these reasons, I judge that the investigation of Stanley Howard’s claim of
Edward I. &an
241
Law Ofyh?s
Donald Hubert
[email protected]
July6,2004
Xntrodution
Set forth is my recommendation and analysis regarding Aaron Parterson’s allegation that
on the night of April 30,1986 and into the early morning hours ofMay 1, while being
interrogated at Area Two, he was slapped m r&e chest, grabbed by me neck, twice pmnmeled in
the dark by seven officers who were suffocatiug +--by forcibly placing a plastic cover over his
nose ad mourh, when he requested water g;ven bourbon &I a cup &tead, threatened w3.h 3
handgun, the target of thrown foo& and kicked in the ankle. Patterson made these &egatrons
when he testified at the hearing on his motion to suppress his confession Pattesson’s subsequent
recountmg of the allegations in hls Post-Conviction Petition are consisteztt with his motion to
suppress testimony. However, some of Pattesson’s allegations 111 the recent civil rights suit he
filed are inconsistent with his initial claims.
Dtuing his ~rimnal ttial, Par&son made these allegations against Detectives James
Pienta, William Marley, William Pedersen, Lieutenant Jon Burge, Sergeant Raymond
Madigan, and former Assistant State’s Attorney Peter Troy. In the federal civl! rights suit
Patterson made allegations against each of the above and. former CPD Sergeant John Byrne;
Page 1 of 18
242
Detecnve Daniel McWeeny; Detective Joseph Da&; former Assistant StatePs Attorney William
Lacy; Cook County State’s Attorney &hard Devine; former C&ago Police $upermtendent
Terry Killlard; former Chicago Police Superintendent Leroy Mahid; fo&r OPS Director Gayle
Shines; former connsel to me Superintendent Thomas Needham; the City of Chicago; Cook
County llliuois and it Cook County State’s Attorneys Office.
It is my recommendation that the case be closed but monitored for reopening should
Assistant State’s Attorney Kp Owen’s Grand Jury appearance, our expected mtm?ew of James
Hill, or further developments produce new widence There is msticient admissible evidence to
recommend mdictient of any officer or Assistant State’s Attorney at thrs time. It 1s possrble
Patterson could be a wimcss to prove modus operandi should a prosecution of the accused
officers occur.
The Proof is- thar James Pie&a slapped Fatterson in the chest or grabbed the back of
his neck. The proof is w&that Pienta or Pedersen ever med to suffocate Patterson with a
plastic bag and consequently the proof is weak that Marley (or anyone else) witnessed the
baggings.’ The proof is &that Burge threatened Patterson by placing a handgun on the table
that they were sir!inS at. The proof is & that Madfgan tiew an Egg McMuflin at Parterson.
The proof is & that former Assistant State’s Attorney Peter Troy grabbed Pattersor? by&e
neck or Eked Patterson’s ankle. The proof is w&that Troy and Madigan made Patterson strip
and take a shower. Based on the following analysis it is my recommendation the case be closed.
I. Case Review
A. Basic Pacts
On April 19,1986, Rafaela and Vincent Sanchez were found subbed to death in *&eiz
apartment at 8849 S. Burley. Their badly decomposed bodies were found by 13 year old Wayne
Washbgtoq a youth who performed odd jobs for the couple.
Patterson became a suspect two days later ,when the police received iuformat~on &om
Marva Hall mfoimiug them that Patterson had admitted to her that he killed the victims On April
30, Patterson was arrested for an unrelated matter When homicide detectives learned Patterson
was LO custody, he was -orted fioom the Pour&District station to Area Two Violent Crime’s
headquarters for questioning abou? the murders According to the police, in the course of the
interrogation which lasted about 28 hours, Patterson admirted his role in the murders to the
police and the Assistant State’s Attorneys on several occassions. Patterson refused to sign the
handwritten statement prepared by one &he Assistant State’s Attorneys.
I lfadmissibjlity is pur aside, the proofrs that Pienta, Ma&y, and Pederson
participated m beating and ba&ng Patterson.
Pase2of 18
243
-. Patterson and a co-defendant Eric Caine were indicted for tie m&de& Before trial
! Pat&son unsuccessfully moved to suppress the sTaresoent atmbured to hrn by the police. Judge
T’
Arthur J. Cieshk presided over the suppression hearing. Patterson a.nd Caine were thereafter bled
by a “double jury” pro&me. Judge John E. Morrisey presided over the jury trial.
At tidal, the State’s evidence focused on Patterson’s alleged inculpatory sratemenr and
Marva Hall’s testimony that Patterson had admitTed to her that he commirted &e murders.
Patterson did not testify aI the jury stage of the trial. The defense challenged the leg&macy of
larterson’s inculpatory statement and attempted 10 establish an aJibi.The jury found Patterson
guilty of the murders and the jury determined Patterson should be sentenced to death. The court
imposed the death penalty on October 2, 19S9.
B. Procedural History
On dkect appeal, the illmois Supreme Court &rmed Patterson’s convicnoc and death
sentence. People Y Pafterson, 154 Ill. 2d 414,610 N.E.2d 16, 182 Dl. Dee 592 (1993). ten.
denied 1993. (Exhibit 1).
After cethrai was denie4 Par&son filed a timely post-conviction petition. Eventually,
Judge John E. Motisey gmnted the State’s motion IO dismiss the petition. On appeal, the Illinois
Supreme Court reversed the dismissal iu part. The court remanded the case for further post-
conviction proceedings to determine if Patierson’s tial counsel had been ineffective for fling to
present evidence to establish that the confession was involuntary, and for the post-convicbon
1 court to consider the newly developed evidence which reflected the posslbiliry that there had
been a systematic pattern of torturing srlspects to obtain confessions at Area Two People v’.
Patrerson, 192 a. 28 93, 735 N.E.2d 616, 249 al. Dec. 12 (2000). (Exhibit 2). The post-
conviction process became moot when on January IO,2003 then Governor Ryan pardoned
Patterson on the basis of iunocace.
On June 26,2003, Patterson filed a civil action in the Nor&err+ District of Dltiois against
17 defendants, including Detectives Burge, Byrne, II&q Marley, Madigq pederson,
McWeeny, Assistant State’s Attorney perer Troy and former Assisrant State’s Artomey William
Lacy. The case is pending. (&&bit 3).
2
LI. Patterson’s Coercion Claim
A Date and Location: April 30 -May I,1986 at kea TWO aud 11* and S?~te
B. Alleged Abuse
Mr. Patterson has made two statme& describing the torture. The fist is his sworn
tes&mony at the hearing on the motion to suppress m 1988; the second is the statement he made
to the Special Prosecutor on June 17,2004. In addition, Patterson’s Compltit in I-US federal
Page3of 18
244
civil nghts law suit which is currently pending in the district court described’tie torture. The
( 'Y followmg version oftie torture 1s taken from Patterson’> motion to suppress testimony (Exhibit
.
4):
On April 30, at approximately 6:00 pm, Parterson and James Kiu were being transported
in a pohce vehicle Tom the Fourth District station to Area Two. Detective Marley was driving,
Detective Pedersen was sttting tithe passenger seat, and Detective Pienta was sitting in the
back seat with the MO prisoners. During the ride, Pienta reached amoss Panerson’s body and
slapped Hill across the face once. Detecnve Pienta fnm told Patterson that if he had been the one
who made the original arrest he would have killed Patterson. (Id., at R-388-89).
Afta a short stay at Area TWO, Patterson was taken to 1 lti and State to t&e a polygaph
test. No documents to date record or describe the test results and Parterson stated that he was not
told. At approzmately 9:30 p.m., Patterson was brought back to a second floor interrogation
room at Area Two. Partersoa tesrih’ed the police told him they wanted to question h&n about a
double homicide but the poiice never told hnn he had a right to remain silent nor the right to a
lawyer. Ne was made to sit on a bench wnh’hrs right hand fastened to a ring on the wall
Patterson requested a lawyen Daectrve Pienta told him he was not get&g a lawyer; Pienta said
I am your lawyer, you are going to do what I tell you. Detectmes Ma&y, Pederien and Pienta
questioned Patterson until about micl?ight. (Id at 12.39 1-d).
.- During the quesbotig, Detectrve Pientm amowced: “ I don’t -know about the rest of
t’ you, but I am tired of listening to this bullshit, i am about ready to -kick ass.” Benta left the
I\.. room. When he returned; Pienta was holding a manila folder and a gray plastic Item. Pienta put
-he folder and plastic item on the table Four more officers entered the room and the questioning
continued (Id. at R-395-7).
Following an unspectied period of time, during which Patterson continued his refusal to
adopt the detectives’ version of hrs role in the murders, the same group of detectives repeared the
ba&ng assault. This time It lasted about 2 mmutes. Patterson promsed to cooperare by agreeing
to adopt anything the pohce said Parterson never said he committed the murders, he just said he
would say whatever the pohce wanted him to say (Id. at R-472) At that pomt, four of the
lage4of 18
245
detectrves left the room leaving Detectives Marley, Pedersen, and Pienta h”the room mth
!
Patterson. The detectives told Patterson that they were going to get the State’s Attorney to come
111 and talk to him aud alI he had to do was tell the State’s Attorney he filled the people, ‘&en he
could go. When Patterson asked for sometbmg to drink, the police responded by bringing him a
paper cup of what turned our to be bourbon. Patterson drank a sip and put it down. He believed
Detecuve Pedersen was the officer who brought him the alcohol. Patterson was then left m the
room alone for about an hour, unhandcuffed. (rd. at R405-12).
Duriug the hour he was alone, Patterson took a paper clip‘offthe table and used it to
scratch a message onto the bench in the interview room. He scratched a message in one place on
the bench. (Id. at R.412-13).
At about 1100 am, a detective with red haiti and Assistant State’s Anomey Kip Owen
came inro the room. (id at R.477). Patterson’s request to talk to Owen alone was granted, and
Patterson told Owen he did not want to make a statement and he wanted a lawyer. At the end of
their conversanon, Owen turned to leave r&e room and when he reached the door he notified the
red hair detective that Patterson did not want to make a statement and he had requested a
lawyer. The detective came into the room. He told Patterson he was Y&L&g up” and if he didn’t
cooperate he would get sometbjng worse than what had happened earlier. Tne detective then
removed his revolver from its holster and placed it on the table. Soon -hereafter, the detective
picked-up his revolver and left Then another officer came in and handcuffed Patterson’s nghr
hand to the wall and left him ti tie room alone. (Id. at R41 l-19).
.-
:_
At approximately 3~00 a.m., Patterson idenufied pohce photos of “some guys.” About
ark houror two later, three detechves remrned and led Eric Came past the door of the room
Parterson was in. Then the detectives told Patterson that Caine had told them that Patterson had
killed the victims. ( Id. at R.420-23).
Nexr Sergeant Mad&an and Assisrant State’s Attorney Peter Troy came mro the room
together.’ Troy denied Patterson’s request to consult with his lawyer or his father. Troy
described the scenario which rhe police believed implicated Patterson in the mnrders. Troy
advised Patterson that all he bad IQ do was admit he ‘I&d tie tic&~ a.zd tier he srgned a
statement he could leave. Troy then said he would go ant and prepare the written sraIemcnt and
all Patterson had to do was sign it. Patterson then negotiated a deal where he promised to srgn the
statement on the condition he would be allowed to call his lawyer and grandmother first. (Id. at
R-422-26).
’ Zn November 1996, Patterson executed au tidavit which states that sometune after the
hearing on his motion to suppress, based on a T.V. news report he saw, he was able to idenbfy
the red hair officer as Jon surge. (Bhibit 5).
’ On cross-examination Patterson said Madigan came into the room about one-half hour
before Troy and rhrew an Egg McMtnZn at him (Exhibit 4, P. 491-3).
Pay 5 of 18
246
,--
Patterson was taken to another room where he was permitred to use the phone to
:
call lawyer Duke McNeil and his grandmother. He spoke to both parties. After the phone calls,
Patterson was returned to the original mterview room and left there alone with one hand fastened
to the wall. About an hour or two later, Assistant State’s Attorney Troy came in and presented
the written statement he had prepared for Patterson to sign Patterson read the first two iines of
the statement and refused to sign it. When Patterson refused to sign the statemen< Troy
proceeded to grab Patterson’s neck and choke Patterson and kick Patterson in the left ankle.
Detective Daniel McWeeny then came into the room and tried to persuade Patterson to
cooperate. FmaUy, the police made Patterson take all his clothes off and put him in a shower that
was in the locker room on the second floor. (Id. at B-43 I-37). Patterson said the detectives
refused to give him a towel after the shower. (Id. at R-508).
On cross-exanunation, other than chcmng some factual details that were not consistent
with the answers Patterson provided on direct (see Se&on ITl B(4), herein), the prosecution did
not impeach Patterson’s version of events.
Detective Pie&a testified at the motion M suppress and the Qai. Pie&a testified that on
April 30,1986, at around 6.30 p.m., he and Detccuve Marleytrausporred Patterson Corn the
Fourth Dismct to Area Two. Duriug the nde, the officers gave Patterson his Mirrda warnings
md spoke to hm Patterson deuied any howledge of;he murders. Sometime between 7:30 and
9:00 p.m., the officers took Patterson to ll* and State for a polygraph examination A&r the
examination the ofccers uansported Patterson back to Area Two without speaking to him, except
to stop at McDonald’s to get Patterson some food. (Exhibit 6, K-202-8).
tier returning to Area Two tioom 1. lh and State, be agti read Pauersou his Miranda
warnings and, amud IO:00 pm, he talked to him for one-half hour to 45 djdiltes. Marley was
also present. According to Rents, at around 1 a.m., he again spoke with Patterson after reading
h.im Miranda warning for the third time. Ma&y and A&taut State’s Attorney Owen were also
present at this interview. Detective William Pedersen came in and out of the room during the
interview. (Id. at 208-g).
According to Pienta, throu&out this enure period, Patterson never asked for an attorney
or to talk to his father, nor was he threatened, told that he was lying, subjected to physical abuse
or made to drink alcohol. Pienta denied the officers placed a plastic bag over Patterson’s head or
slapped anotierperson 1~. Patterson’s presence. (Id. at 209-10).
At the jury stage of the trial, Pienta testiKed that, soon after Patterson was returned to
Page 6 of 18
-
Area Two &om 1 lth and State, he con.&ssed under questiotig. Pienta furthe< restiiied that during
a later interview, in the early hours of the following morning, v&n Assistant Stare’s Aaomey Kip
Owens present, Patterson repeated basically the same inculpatory story*(Exhibit 7).
Detective Marley testified at the motion to suppress hearing and the trial, essentially
cotirming the tesrimony of Pientta (Exlubit 8).
Detective Pedersen testified at ths motion to suppress hearing. He was present in the car
that ~~~~sported Patterson &oom the Fourth District to Area Two but he did not: remember Yames
Hill being in the car. @hibit 9, R-36 1). In addition he con&ned Pienta’s testimony that he was
not p&eot for the entire interview at 1 .OO a.m., but that he went in and out of the intervrew
room. Pedersen also confumed the testimony ofPienta and Ma&y to the elect that Patterson
was not abused or threatened at Area Two. Qd. at X358-66).
Sergeaat Madigan testified at the motion to suppress hearing. Xe related that &mng the
afternoon of May 1, 1986, at approximately 2~45 p.m., he was present witi two Assistant State’s
,^ Attorney’s and Patterson ic an interview room at Area Two. One of the two attorneys gave
( Patterson his Miranda rights and Patterson was questioned for lo-15 minures. Madigan
subsequently left the interview room for 15 to 20 mmutes Around 4:00 pm, Patterson was again
interviewed by the same individuals for about 45 minutes. Mad&n also testified that Plentz~
McWeeny, and Marley were never present during any interview of Par&son in which Madigan
was mvolved. Mad&u also con&rued the other officer’s testimony +&at Patterson was not
abused. (Exhibit 10, R-25472).
Assistant State’s Atiomey Peter Troy testified at the hctig on the notion to suppress, he
testified at the t&l, and he gave a Statement to the Special Prosecutor on September 1?,2003. At
the hearmg, he co-ed the previous testimonies that Patterson had not been rhreatena
abuse4 or refused access to his farhes or a lawyer during the interrogation on May 1. (Exhibit 11,
R-278,282-87).
At the he&g he also test&d that he and &&tant State’s Attorney Bill Lacy were the
two attorneys present with SergeanT Madigan during the two afternoon interviews oiPa!cterson on
May 1. Troy gave Patterson his Miranda warnings dming the ti.st interview which lasted about
30 to 45 minutes. -tier Patterson gave his oral versioq Troy asked Madigan to leave the room
and he and Lacy talked znth the Patterson. Patterson told him the police bad been t~eahng him
Pase 7 of 18
248
--
... “he.” Upon being asked, Patterson satd no promises or threats had been made and what he
; :
.., related was the ;ruth. A&r asking Patterson if he would grve a court reported statement, Troy left
the room. (Id. at x274-8,281).
Troy testified that during the second interCew, after larterson refused to give a court
reported statemen\ he asked Parterson ifhe would be wilhng to give a handwritten statement
After Patterson agreed, Troy then questioned him and wrote out ;he statement. After Patterson
read the statement aloud, he could not decide if he would sign it. Pattson was then allowed to
make telephone calls to his grandmother and ins attorney for then advice. (Id. at 2787.82). Zn his
statement to the Special Prosecutor, Troy related that Patterson told him that attorney McNeil.
said he would not come to Area Two unless Patterson was able to pay him $10,000 cash.
(Exhibit 13, P. 14-15).
Troy’s testimony at the jury stage of the pial was consistent wxh his motion to suppress
testmaony. (Exhibit 12). With one exception, Troy’s sworn statement to the Special Prosecutor is
consistent wirh his previous sworn testimony. The exceprion is at uial Troy testified -hat whm he
relieved Assistant State’s Attorney Owen at Area Two on the afternoon of May I,‘? can’t say” I
hew Owen had &.ked to AaronPatterson @x&bit 12, R.1570); m his recent Statement to the
Special Prosecutor, however, Troy said Owen had told him that Patterson had already made an
oral confessron (Exhibit 13, P-8).
To date, the only statement now Judge William G. Lazy has gwen w&h recounts his role
m the interrogation occurred when he gave au unsworn sratement to the Special Prosecutor on
June 1,2004. (Z&bit 15). Judge Lacy remembered that on May 1,1986 be was an Assistant
State’s Attorney working felonyretiew. On +&at aftemoo~ he and l-us parmer Peter Troy amved
at Area Two to review and approve charges for the Sanchez murders. They arrived to relieve
Assistant State’s Attorney Kip Owen who was getting off duty. Lacy and Troy talked to Owen
about the case but Lacy never hew that Owens had already taken a confession horn Patterson
before they arrived to relieve mm. Later, Lacy testified he did not remember if Owens had
idcmed h&2 *&at Parterson had &e&y confessed. (Id at P.14)
Throughout the afternoon, a&me Lacy was in the room with Parterson, Troy was also
present Sergeant Madigan was not always present.
Lacy had no independent recollection of what was said during the tist interview with
Patterson. (Id. at P. 19). The Crst inttiew was interrupted ;D allow Patterson to telephone
lawyer Duke McNeil and Pa#erson’s grandmother. Lacy tid recall that a? some juncture
’ I questioned Judge Lacy on June 1,2004 and it is my opimon that he made no effort
pnor to the statement to refresh hts recollection. He avoided commrtig to specC6c facts by
relying on Ins mahiLity to recollect
Page8of 18
249
, :.L Parterson made an iuculpato*y statement to him aud Troy and that PatTerson &reed to sign a
II ha.udwritten version which Troy pmpa.red
Lacy said he uever saw a typewriter cover iu his entire career as a State’s Attorney and
mat Troy never touched Patterson Lacy aehowledged that the State’s Attorneys Office protocol
was to list the names of all wimesses on any statement an accused was asked to sign; he could
not explm why his name was not listed as a witaess to Patterson’s statement. (Exhibit 15, P-26-
7). He was unable to explain why he and Troy intervrewed Patterson given that Owen had
already \ntnessed a confession.
F. Statement (Confession)
Detective James pienta tetied thar, a&r Patierson W&S returned to Area Two follotig
the polygapb examinanon he confessed under questioning. He admitted he was the one who
“shanked” both victims and Patterson implicated Eric Came. (Exhibit 7, P.1427.32).
Page9of 18
250
Pienta further teskfied tl;ar during a later lnteniew duxing tb early ho&s of the following
motig, urith As&ant state’s Attorney icip Owen present, Patterson again related basically the
same story. Owen testiCed and corroborated Pi&a’s testmony regard&g Panerson’s relation of
tie events surrounding the Sanchez murders. (Id-at 1432.6).
Former Assistant State’s Attorney Peter Troy testified he mtervxwed Pattason the
followmg afternoon in the presence ofLacy and Madigan. According to Troy, Parterson’s
description of his role in the murd~s was consistem with the version he had given to the
previous skft. Troyprepared a handtitten version of Patterson’s, statement. However, after
Patterson made phone calls to an attorney and his grandmother, he refused to sign it. (Z&bit 12,
P. 1557-69).
(2) Patterson has consistently maintained his innocence for the crime he
purportedly admitted
(3) The Office of Professional Standards Report (OPS) in its Investigation of Area
Two Totire Cldms I?rom May 1973 through October 1986 described miscoiduct
Which iS consisteM with Patterson’s Allegations.
Again, this is inadmissible evidence but I note that the OPS Repoti idenbfied 13
Page 10 of 1S
251
,’ --I’ allegations of incidents involving a,&stx bag or typetiter cover b&g placed over the
-- victim’s head at A*ea Two. It should be noted thai the OPS Report identified “Players”
(persons whose names repeatedly appeared connected to alleged acts of abuse). Thz only
“Player” who 1s on Pat?erson’s hst of alleged abusers 1s Jon Burge.
(4) Eric Caine, in his Statement to the Special Prosecutor, Made a Statement Which
Supports Patterson’s Torture Allegations.
(5) ASAs Conduct: The only irregularity found in the work by the Assistant State’s
Attorneys was twofold: f&t, there is no reason in the record why Felony Review
Assistants Troy and Lacy took a statement from Patterson aftex Owen did do;
second, Patterson testified that Troy was alone in the room when he chocked and
kicked him; yet, Laeey testified that he was always with Troy during all interviews -
testimony that is contradicted by the handwritten statement prepared by Troy
which does not list Lacey as being present.
?.f the above named persons were to testify in -his case, and remain consistent with
their previously sworn testjmony, seven (7) detectives and 1 ASA will all deny thar any
physical abuse or coercion occurred. It is important to note thar at trial all the wtiesses’
testimony was consistent and not impeached m any si@cat way. Moreover, in sworn
testiogy to +be Special Prosecuror in September of2003, former As&ant St-e’s
Attorney Peter Troy demed that he ever threatened or laid a hand on Patterson (E&bit
13). Former Assistant State’s Artomey, now Judge, W&am Lacy has also denied &at
Troy touched Parterson. (Exhibit 15). Assistant State’s Attorney Kip Owen has refused to
give a statement to the Special Prosecutor. Thus a subpoena nill be issued for his
appearance before the Grad Jury.
(2) Patterson did not make an outcry or complaint to tie Cook County Jail
paramedic Clarence Spivey during the jail intake procedure. Spivey testified
Patterson made no complaints about how the police treated him and Patterson
appeared to be in good health. (Exhibit 16).
Page I1 of 18
-.
6
(3) There were no injuries.
(4) On May 1,1986, when asked, Patterson told Assistant St&e’s Attorney Troy
he was being treated “fine.”
At the hearing on the motion to suppress Troy tesfied that when he and Assistant
State’s Attorney Lacy were alone v&h Patterson, Paterson said the police had @eated him
fine; that there had been no promises or threats made to him; that he had eaten and been
giveu coffee. (Exhibit 11, R278). In Troy’s recent stateuent to the Special Prosecutor he
stated Patterson told him “. that I had treated him so well that he hoped when the case
came to mal, I could represent mm.” &&bit 13, P. 13). When Justice Egan took Troy’s
statement he asked Troy if the Assistant States Attorneys at Patterson’s nial were aware
oftis statement, and d so, why didn’t t&y use it at trial. Troy answered he was sure he
had advised the tial a’ttorneys and he also -bought he had testified about Patterson’s
compliment during the Cui2.l. (Exhibit 13, P 13).4
Lacy did not remember if Patterson made erther statemem but said thar he was
certain Patterson was asked and replied that he was treated tie because mat was the
protocol routinely followed whenever a statement was made, (Exhibit 15, P 18).
(i) On direct, Patterson testified while alone in the room after the second bagging,
during the hour he scratched the message on the bench, he was not handcuffed.
exhibit 4, R412). On cross-extiabon, he testified he was handcuffed to the
bench during this same time period. (Id. at R 476.7).
(iii) On direct examinauon Patterson testitied that when Assistant State’s Attorney
Troy came inta the room Sergeant Madigan was with him. (Id. at R423). On
cross-exarmnation be said Detective Madigan came m about % horn before the
State’s Attorney and tiew an Egg McMu%n at him. (Id. at. R492).
’ Troy did not test@ about the compliment at the tial or at the motion to suppress
hearing @fibits 11; 12).
Page 12 of 18
253
(i) At the monon to suppress hearing, Patterson testified that during the
/
interrogation he spoke to attorney Duke McNeil on rhe telephone. (Id. at R501). In
a recent intetiew with the Special Prosecutor, Mr. McNeil de&d that he ever
spoke to Patterson (Exhibit 17). Both Lacy and Troy, however, said they
witnessed and overheard Patterson’s end of the telephone conversatiou and it
appeared to them that Patterson was talking to McNeil. (Exhibit 13, P 15; Exhibit
15, P. 2i-4) It should be noted that in 1992, in a case where I represented him,
the AKDC found Mr. McNeil g&y of neglect in several unrelated matlers and he
was suspended for a period of six months. (In re McNeil, 91 CH 571, M.R No.
7914 (Feb. 26, 1992)).
(ii) Patterson testified that Troy was the only Assistant State’s Attorney present
dtig the two May 1 interrogation sessions. However, then Ass&z% State’s
Attorney Lacy (now Judge Lacy) in a recent interview with the Special Prosecutor
corroborated Troy’s and Madigan’s tesrimonytbat he was work&g as Troy’s
Felony Review partner on May 1 and he was present with Troy -&oughout the
interrogation of Patterson.’ Lacy also has stated there was no abuse or threats
while he was present. (Exbibit 15). The Police reports which document rhe
interrogation con&r that both Lacy and Troy were involved iu the May 1,
mrerrogation. (Exhibit 18)
(iii) According to Patterson, the coercion theme began when Pienta slapped James
Hill across the face during the nde fiorn the Fourth &strict to Area Two.
However, Detectives Pedcrsen, Pienta and Marley testified that James Hill was
not m the squad car rhat transported Patterson thorn the Fourth District to Area
Two. (Exhibit 9, m61; Exhibit 8, &!340; Exhibit 6, R 209). Patterson was
arrested at James PIiLl’s house but the police reports do not document Hill was
arrested or transported by&&e police. (Exhibit 18).
(iv) On cross examination, Patterson said rhat when he returned to the interview
room after making tbe’phone calls ou the afternoon of May 1 (the session during
wkicb Pztessou was al;egedIy @bed and iacked by Troy) one band ~2s cuffed
to the wall. (l?&bit 4, P. 43 l-34). In his statement to the Special Prosecutor, lacy
said Patterson wa uncuffed when-hey talked to him. (Etibit 15, P- 28).
(7) l%terson’s cIaim that AS,4 Troy participated in the physical abuse by choldng
and kicking him seems implassible.
5 The fact that Troy does not identify Lacy as present on the handwritten statement he
drafted is dismrbing. Indeed, it corroborates Parterson that only Troy was present when Troy
choked and kicked bin.
Page 13 of 18
254
dlegadon that an Assistant State’s Attorney beat a suspect. The a&g&on seems
I
particularly implakble when as here, it is made against a lawyer who has been out
of law school for only about 4.years and just beginning a career:
(i) In lxs civil tights suit filed June 2~52003, Parterson added WiJliam Lacy as a
defendant and designated Lacy as one of the persons who was present and
involved in the torture on May 1. (e g., Exhibit 3, 7 12,38). According to
Patterson’s motion to suppress testimony and his Statement to the Specral
Prosecutor, the oniy persons present were ASA Troy and Sergeant Madigan.
@bibit 4, R.422.3; Exhibit 21, P. 87.90).
(ii) In his civil rights suit,Patcerson has left out the claim that James Hill was
slapped in the face by Detective Pier& during the ride kom the fourth disticr
station to kea ‘Iwo. (Exhibit 3). According to his motion to suppress testimony
aud his Statement to the Special Prosecutor, Hill was present in the car and Pi&a
reached aoross Patterson’s body to slap IUl in the face before Pienta told
Patterson, if he had been the one who arrested lnm he would have killed
Patterson. (Exhibit 4, R389; Exhibit 21, P. 20-24).
C. Evidentiary Considerations6
As noted above, the oniy evidence available to corroborate Patterson’s torture allegation
1s the fact that he made outcries during the course of the interrogation (etchings) and again the
fist tune he appeared in court on May 2, 1986. Ihe Special Prosecutor, however, will not be
able to mtroduce eliher outcry as subsrantive evidence. (&b&it 18 .)
The Illinois Supreme Court previously examined the admissihibty of the initial outcry
Patterson et&cd on the bench and wall in the interrogation room. The court categorized that
outcry as writings that “clearly constituted inadmissible hearsay. not wkhin an exception to
hearsay.” People Y. Patterson, 154 x11.2d 414,452,610 N.E.2d 16,182 Iii. Dec. 592 (1993).
(Exhibit I). The court rejected the argumenr that the etc-hing quali&d for the qontanmus
declaration exception. Surely, the same reasoning applies to the oral outcry that occtmed during
the bond hearing more than one day after the initial outcry Jfthe Special Prosecutor indicts and
the case goes to trial, neither outcry will be admissible as substitive evidence.
Page 14 of 1x
255
: The Supreme Court also rejected the argurnen~ that Patterson’s out&s can be a&&ted
for rehabilitabve purposes. Consistent staremen= can be admissible for r&abilitat,ive purposes to
rebut an express or implied charge on cross-examination that the wimeSs is motivated to testify
falsely, if the statement predates the alleged motive to testify falsely. In Patterson’s crimmal case,
the Supreme Court concluded that n&her outcry q&es for the exce~tionbecause his outcties
tid not predate his monvation to test@ falsely. People v. Parserson, Id. Therefore the
rehabilitative exception will not apply in this case.
The only oppormnity for the prosecution ta get Pat&on’s outcries before the tier of fact
will. occur if the defense opens the door. The outcries will be admissible to rehabilitate Panerson
if the defense attempts to impeach Paiterson’s torrure testjmony by bringing out the fact he
remained silent during the jtil intake procedure, a.s paramedic Clarence Spivey’s testified at
Patterson’s trial Ifthat unlikely scenario devdops at t.ria& the prosecution should be permitted to
have Patterson te&fy jn rebuttal about his outcries to explain, disprove, or qua@ Patterson’s
faiaililre to speak at a tie when it was natural to do so. Such testimony would be admitted solely
for rehabilitative purposes anA ifrequested by the defense, a limiring instruction will likely be
given. (Exhibit 18.)
Mr. Patterson refused to answer any questions that reflected negatively upon him.. For
instance, even af?e.r X had explained to h.im why his background was relevant 10 my assessment of
whether the of&ers should be prosecmtid for &ei* alleged abuse fo Ee refused to a-,swer
quetions about his prior CZD%~OX. He responded his p- Lo,- comictiom were irdevant and &ht
interview should be limited to what happened at thepohce station (Exhibit 21, P. 6). rXe w%,
however, w&ng to give answers TA questions that reflected positiveiy on him, despite Ihe facr
*hose question were similarly unrelated to w-bat h&en& at the police station (e.g., g&u&red
from DeLaSalk, honorable discharge fron the Army. (%&bit 21, P. 21-24). h my opinion, to
avoid conceding fa& that reflected negatively on him, Par&son was willing to lie. It is corrmon
lmowledge that Paeerson was recently arrested and charged with a minor offense that he
allegedly committed during a demonstration. However, when I asked him about it, he answered
+ht he could not remember being arrested nor could he remember if he had any pendins CS.SCS
against hm~ (Exhibit 21, P. 11). ~-
Ifthis same amtude prevails when Patterson tesllfies as a prosecution wi’mess, I believe
Pa,oe 15 of 18
256
;: .m aggressive cross-ex&nation will undermine the credibility of his direct &mony. It csnnot
, ;
.- be ignored that, among other things, Patterson has at least three attempt murder convictions
which occurred near the time of the alleged torture. IfPatterson is unwi&xg to acbowledge his
background, it is unlikely that any fact &xler will believe his torture allegations.’
4.
5.
6
8
9
10.
11.
12.
7 It should be noted that at the point in the interview when it became obvio?ls that
Patterson would not snswer background questions which reflected negatively upon him, one of
his attorneys mteqected that if1 wanted cooperation I should hmit my questions to the alleged
torture. (Exh.ibit ?l, P. 11-13). Abreskwas requested and a&Patterson andhis atiomeys
consulted iu the hallway, I restricted my questions to the alleged torture events and Parterson did
ma.kc an effort to answer my questions.
.
Page 16 of I8
257
13.
14
15.
16. 8/10/00 People Y Paimon, 192 IU.2d 93,735 N.E.Zd 616,249 I11. Dee 12
17. 9/04/00 NPR traascnpt
IS. 1o/02/0 1 Chcago Tribune Arhck “Dearh Row Deal Rejected’
22. 908103
23 7/10/03
24 6!01/04
25. 6/24/04
hterviews
1 Inrwvlew Kip Owns (was there an OwenzLBurge session; details of turnover to
TroyLcy?; why TroyLacey .@vez he wimessed coL*ession)
2. Internew Michael Arbuckle (abuse and police threats to get him to incrimirnte AP)
3. Interview James Hill (was he arrested at foourth district? m car to Area Two? Slapped?)
4. Interview Rita Frye (Patterson's conversation off-record; his demeanor; her assessment)
5. Find out who the polygraph exam&r was and inrtiew b&her.
Other Work:
1. Was tkre a shower on ?he 2& floor of Area 23
2. Is there a police report that documcmts the trip Corn Four& Distict to Area Two?
3. Who was the court sergemt that Jud,oe Gembela insmcted to investigate torture?
Paze 17 of 18
258
-
There is no a&aissib!e evidence at this time to supparr Aaron Patterson’s claim rhat on
the night of April 30,1986 and the following day he was physically abised and verbally
inttidared by Area Two detectives during the course oftheir interrogation oflum. The proof
available to susrti Patterson’s claim is lirrnted to his outcries which will not be admissible as
substantive evidence at tial. There are no facts or mjuries to support his claim It should be
noted, however, that his outcries standing alone are hi&&v credible; moreover they do c&e on a
degree of credibility in light of the fact that an OPS investigation concluded physical abuse and
planned retie was systematic at &ea Two Corn 1973 tbxough 1956, and allegations against Jon
Burge were sustained
It would be, however, impossible to prove. by any szandard, that Patterson was tortured
during his interrogation. Important factors in. this assessment are: (1) all the trial testiony,
subsequent reports, and witness imetiews when analyzed are consist& and they all refute
Pa~erson~s claim, (2) the credibility ofPatterson’s claim is undermined because: (a) his motion
to suppress tesT&ony presents three significant incoilsistn;cles, (?J) L*oorm,ation exists which
expressly contradicts some of the relevant facts alleged by Patterso& (c) for purposes of his
recent civil rights smt Pa#erson has reformatted his cl&n to cause it to conform, in some
respects, to what the police titnesaes have contended from the outset, (3) Patterson’s claim that
then Assistant State’s Attorney Peter Troy parrcipated in physical abuse by choking and lucking
ti seems Implausible, (4) rhere IS no proof of physical iajunes, and (5) in my opinion Pakerson
will be a poor witiess for the prosecution.
After weighing the strengths and wehesses of tks case, I recommend the case should
be closed, pending re-opening should new evidence be developed.
Page 18 of 18
259
Law O#iC@
1 S 8 West Rando!ph
Hubert dii Fowler s
Hubert
Donald
[email protected]
October !3,2004
On July 6,X004 I submirted a leuer recommending this case be closed. The purpose of this letter
is ro update that recommendation based on my f&er work. X cominue to recommend the case
be closed.
The current status of the items that were hsted as Further Wock to be Conducted is as follows:
Mr. Owen was an Assistant State’s Attorney assigned to felony review in May 1986. Patterson
allegedly confessed to his involvement in -he murder to ML Owen. According to Partersoq fi.
Owen had inta2ction with a red haired officer while at the police station. Patte-zson also claims
he asked Owen for a lawyer, but was not provided with one. While I& Patterson allegedly
confessed to M*. Owen Owen recommended that further mvestigarion be conducredbefore
homicide charges be brought against Mr. Patterson.
I thought it was important to take Mr. Owen’s statement to see whether he would corroborate Mr
Patterson’s statement that &en spoke with ared haired officer (possibly Jon Burge) while he
Page 1
260
was at Area 2. Further, we wanted to have Owen explain why he did not app:ove charges, bzt
instead recommended that furt!xr investigation into the murder he conducted. &ally, we
wanted to hear from Owen a confirmation that he saw no evidence of p&e brutality towards
Mr. Patterson while he was at Area 2.
I took a court-reported statement oiMr Owen on Ociober 5,2004. I am attaching a copy ofthat
starement as Exhibit A to this report. In his sratemem Mr Owen indicated that he never saw a
red hatred officer ar Area 2 in May 1986. He has seen pictures of Jon Burge, but never met the
mw. Note: Mr. Par~erson made his stztemcnt about the red haired officer at his tial m 1988,
pnor to Jon Burge (often referred to as havlllg red hair) becoming well-LTLOWTL This seems to cut
in favor of the V&fnlness of Mr. Patterson’s identification of the red haired officer and against
Mr. Owen’s statement that there was no red haired officer at Area 2 on May 1, 1986.
Mr. Owen indicated that it was not unusual for him to obtain a confession, but not write that
confession down or obtain a court reported statement pending r%rther investigation. This is
because he has found that axestee’s confessions change over time, so xfpossible he always wants
evidence to corroborate a statement.
Fmally, Mr. Owen was adamant that he never saw or heard anyone abusing Mr. Pattexsoo during
that night. He said he was always witbin hearing distance of the room Mr. Patterson was being
held in He admitted he drd not know what happened prior to hrs arrival at Area 2, nor after he
lefi Area 2.
Mr. Owen’s statement does nor affect my decision to recommend closing this file. Generally
Owen seemed very credible. He was adamant that he did not see Burge at the station and that he
had never met Burge. The 1988 testimony by Mr Patterson that Owen entered the room v&h a
red haired officer 1s troubling. However, that testimony is certainly not enough to change my
recommendation on this file.
Michaei Arbcckle was allegedly one of the people involved in the Sanchez miitders However,
he was not charged in connecrion wirb those murders. I thought it was important to interview
him because he’claimed that *he police made oral threats to him in order to get him to implicate
Patterson m the murders.
Mr. Axbuckle wx in&viewed by Gerald Theis and James Reilly on December 11,2003. I am
attaching that mtervrew summary as Exhibit B. Arbuckle’s interview provided us with limited
information helpful in our investigation. He did not see Patterson after he was allegedly beaten.
He claims that he was taken to Area 2 at one pomt after Patterson’s arrest where he saw
Patterson’s phone number and a reference to torture etched into abench in a prisoner holding
room. While be was being intczrogated by Bmge and Kolovltz, Burge artempted to charge at
Arbuckle and had to be restrained by Kolovitz Apparently he was enraged by &buckle’s
Page 2
261
response to their questions. Arbuckle allegedly asked for an attorney, but his’request was
I- ignored. Ee was given a polygraph examination and told he failed Ke was also shown a
statemem siped by Patterson that allegedly implicated him in the crinxe, but it was never close
enough for mm to read it.
Arbuckle did not confess to i&olvement in the Sanchez murders, but he did furnish a signed
statement admittiug complicity in an aggravated assault and an attempted murder This was a
violanon of his parole, so he was sent back to Menard Cone&or& Center to complete an earher
seuteuce.
A couple of weeks tier having been at Area 2, &buckle spoke wim Patterson at the Cook
Cotunty Jail and Patterson aftied that he had scratched the message in the bench and had been
tomxed.
While Arbuckle’s testimony corroborates Patterson’s story, much of it is hearsay that would be
inadrrssiblc. Therefore, his Testimony would not be materially helpful to support an mdictment
Patterson testified that Hill was in the police vehicle with PattersAn while Patterson was being
transferred &om rhe Fourth D~stricr io Area Two. Patterson claims that Eiil was slapped during
this ride, and Patterson was threatened. I thought it was important to imerview Hill to see if his
story in relation to tis was *he same as Patcerson’s.
To my surprise, at his deposition Patterson test&d that only a week earlier he ran into Bill and
‘hew where he lived. Be promised at his deposition to send us an address for Eli.
h June of&is year, one of Patterson’s lawyers, Ms. Joey Mogul, as a followup to Pattason’s
agreement to give us Hill’s address said she would get this information, Oddly, to date, her
efforts have not been successful. (See Exhibit C)
1 also -sed *he mvestigativa resources cf ys;r office to locate IEll. To date, yo-G mvestigators
have not located James Hill. (See Exhibit 1s )
9
4. Jim-view Eta Fry
Ms. Fry was the Public Defender at bond court on May 2,1986. She observed Patterson and
-spoke wirh Patterson in the cotu~oom and also in the lock-up An that date. In the comoom,
Parterson stated he had been the victim ofpohce abuse (his statements are in the record). I
thou&t it was Important to tid out what Ms. R-y’s recollection of Mr. Patterson’s physical
condOon was. I was also hop&l that she would recall what Mr. Parterson told her about the
abuse he allegedly suffered.
Page 3
262
-
- I interviewed Pita Fry on August 23,2004. I am attaching the summary of tiat inte~ew as
; Exhibit E. Ms. Fry stated Patterson did not appear to have been beaten or otherwise abused and >
he never told her he had any specific injury. However, he did make very clear on the record his
allegations of police abuse. When Pa&son appeared at his arraignment, he was srill
“screammg” that he had been abused Fry always felt that Patterson would be represented by the
Public Defender’s Office, so she told her supervisor they should send an investigator to Area 2
and that mvestigator should take pictures of the “etchings in a bench” If wanante&
Ms. Fry’s testimony is not helpful m pursuing an indictment in the Patterson matter. T’hs is
because she said Patierson did not look like he had been beat* aad he did not tell her of any
specific injuries he had suffered. However, she admits he did keep eomplaimng about having
been beaten In tall&g to Ms. Fry one could conclude though she never ssd it outrighr that she
does not consrder Panesson n-ustiorthy.
Patterson testified that after he was abused the officers had him take a shower located on the 2Dd
(.. floor of Area 2. We have riot been able to con&m that a shower was located on the 2?d floor of
Area 2. However, this is an incidental point, not presently material in light of the existing
infomarim la~own.
7. Pofice report that documents the transportation r&Patterson from the Fourth District to
Axea Two.
I Thought it was importmt to obtain this docum.ent to see whether it corroborated Mr. Parierson’r
srory that he was taker ?o Area 2 with Yzmes F?, or if it co;;3boratis the paI& story +&a: h,c was
taken alone.
We have obtamed a police report related to the Aaron Patterson investigation. I am artaching It
as Exhibit I?. This report references Patterson being transported &oom the Fourth Disticr to Area
2, but makes no reference to James Hill Of course, it is possible that the police just neglected to
mention that James Hill was present, but that seems somewhat unlikely. Generally because of
the fact that it does not mention LIi& this report seems to corroborate the officers’ resnmony that
Patterson was alone when he was take to ATea 2.
Page 4
263
8. Who was the court sergeant Judge Gembela instructed to investigate $e alleged torture.
Upon fuxther considemtion, I determined it was unnecessary IO inter&~ the court sergeant His
recollection of the outcry incident in Judge Gembella’s courtroom can only duplicate tie
information 1 obtained from Rizx 5-y
Stice my original recommendation, on August 8,2004, the Upited States filed a Criminal
Complaint in tie Northern District o~%no~s charging ken Patterson with numezous &xg and
gun crimes. The crimes are alleged to have occurred this year, after Patterson was pardoned.
Patterson is cuxently incarcerated while waiting to be tied on these charges. I note tit the
United States Attorney furnished your office with a copy of the ComplamI and the ]3’EA’s
Ai%davit on August 23,2004. Tape recordings of Patterson purchasing and selling narcotics and
buying and possessing high powered weapons substantially destroy his credibility Without a
smoking gun, allegationz that Patterson was abused have no credibility. in this case, there is no
smoldng gun aOrmsslble at a trial.
Conclusion
Donald Hubert
Enclosures
Page 5
264
MEMO
Aaron Patterson was convicted before Judge Pallmeyer in the U. S. District Court for
the Northern District of IIlinols on July 29,200s on weapons and drug charges in Case
No. 04 CR 705-l. As of today’s date, the most current sentencing date of Mr. Patterson
is scheduled for October 13,2006. There may be addItional delays in sentencing.
265
PHILLIP ADKINS
Phillip Adkins was convicted of attempted murder and armed robbery after a
bench tnal. He was sentenced to 18 years imprisonment. He had filed a pretrial motion
to suppress a confession on the ground that it had been coerced by police officers
assrgned to Detective Area 2 The motion was not heard because the State decided not to
use the confession. Adkins appealed only the sentence, alleging that it was excessive.
The robbery for which he was convicted occurred in the early morning hours of
June 7, 1984 at an Arco Gas Station located at 8701 South State Street in Chicago.
During the course of the robbery a Chicago police officer, who was a customer at the gas
station, was taken hostage and pistol-whipped. The owner of the gas station and hrs wife
identified Adkins as one of four robbers. They said that he had fined shots at them
Drgnan, Yucaitis and Sergeant Byrne, alleging brutality had been used against him on
June 7, 1984. The investigation was closed in 1985 based in part upon a lack of
The OPS investigation was re-opened on May 4, I993 and closed on December
16, 1993; it had been conducted by Investigator Leutie Lawrence, who after her
investigation entered findings that Boffo and Lotito had mistreated Adkins and that
266
The complaint filed by Adkins was one of the complaints that were ultimately
3 1, 1998 without any action being brought against Boffo, Lotito and Dignan.
In 1986 Adkins filed a Federal civil rights complaint against Lotito, Boffo,
Dignan, Yucaitis, Byrne, Binkowski, Kushncr and the City of Chicago. He gave a
deposition on December 22, 1987. The case was settled with the City’s agreement to pay
a judgment entered against it for $25,000. A voluntary dismissal was taken from the
complaint against Yucaitis, Byrne, Binkowskl and Kushner. It is now conceded that they
On December 8, 1992, Adkins was paroled and has not been subsequently
convicted of any crimes other than traffic violations. He has been interviewed by this
He was arrested with Willie Cowyin, his brother Willie Adkins and Eugene
Phillips. Adkins testified that he was taken from his apartment at Gartield Boulevard and
Halsted in a squad car along with three officers, Peter Dignan, who was driving, James
Lotito, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and Ronald Boffo, who was sitting in
the rear passenger seat next to Adkins. They first stopped at the McDonald’s restaurant
across the street Tom where Adkins lived. All three officers had something m eat but
He said the officers drove down Garfield east toward the expressway. They made
it to the side of the expressway going north and went over the expressway. He told the
police that Cowyin, Phillips and his brother were involved with him during the robbery,
and he asked the detectives why they wanted to beat him but they didn’t say anything.
267
(They had already told him they were going to beat him.) Tbey drove the car into an
isolated area near railroad tracks and a viaduct. It was still early m the morning but fairly
bright. When they reached 49* Street, Adkins said, “That’s when they really started
talking about kicking my ass.” He believed it was after they tnrned on Federal Street.
Boffo, sitting in the backseat with him, asked Adkins if he wanted to tell them
what he knew about what had happened, and Adkins told him all he knew. As he was
telhng them that, Boffo hit him in the gut with his fist. The blow pretty well knocked all
the wind out of Adkins, and Lot&o in the front seat joined in. Boffo hit him again in the
stomach. Lotito said, “Well, he’s a smartass. Let’s get some balls.”
Boffo hit Adkins twice before anybody else hit him. After the second blow they
started coming more repeatedly. Lotito hit him with a flashlight in the groin area, the
testicle area. Lotito never hit Adkins in the head with the flashlight. Lotito was still in
the f*ont passenger seat, and Boffo was hitting him at this time with a fist and then after a
The driver was trying to stay out of the way. He would only do what they asked
him to do. The driver never turned around to beat him. Boffo and Lotito contmued
hitting him as Adkinr was trying to ask them to hold on. They just kept beating him, kept
punching him in his groin area. Adkins told them he felt something was coming louse or
something. Adkins said that before he could see exactly what was happening, he was
himself as well.
Adkins said that after he had the bowel movement on himself, the beating did not
continue. He could nof estimate how many times he was hit in the stomach area. He sad
268
he periodically lost consciousness and after a while the blows seemed to start getting
“numb.” He thought they left the viaduct immediately after the beating. They rolled the
He became conscious again when they were on 133~ Street at Willie Cowyin’s
house. He recalled them getting on the expressway. Just before going to 133& Street,
they stopped on 1.27& Street at the Rosebud Farm restaurant for no more man a minute or
two. There they met some more detectives; they were talking outside the car He could
not hear what they were saying. Boffo got out at me Rosebud and then got back m and
sat next to him. They asked Adkins if he knew Willie Cowyin and where he lived.
They then also made Adkins change. He said one of them had bought a pair of
khaki shorts that they made Adkins put on after taking off his blue jeans that he had
soiled pretty bad. He was told to step out of the squad car; his handcuffs were briefly
removed and he was given the khaki shorts to change into. His underwear and jeans were
He did see the officers go up to Willie Cowyin’s house, but he did not see them
come out with Willie Cowyin. They took Adkins to Detective Area 2, so he never saw
them bring Willie Cowyin out. He had told the police “from the jump” that he was
involved and basically confessed to being involved in the robbery before they began
beating him.
At the police station A&ins was barely able to move and told one officer that he
didn’t think he could wal!c The officer told him he was going to walk, and if he fell, the
269
officer was going to kick his ass some more. They wanted Adkms to stand up straight
and walk, and he was kind of stumbling. He was a little bit wobbly.
Adkins was held in the station af Area 2 for about 12 hours before he received any
immediately, but others said they couldn’t move him right then. He sttied out slthng,
but the police said he couldn’t sit but had to stand for a line-up at the station.
Adkins was photographed in the line-up which included Phillips, Willie Adkins
and Willie Cowyin. A&ins was wearing khaki shorts in the line-up photograph; the
seven other men in the line-up were wearing long pants. Adkins was in great pain while
at Area 2 and sought to lie down but was told he had to stand up for the line-up. He was
sick, in a lot of pain and vomiting blood. Hc made requests for medical attention and
complained of his injuries to the officers at the time the line-ups were bcmg conducted,
Lester Joseph in the presence of Dignan and Boffo. Adkins recounted the events of the
robbery at the gas station. His statement is inculpatory in that he states that he
frighten the victim, not to kill him. We have interviewed Mr. Joseph by telephone. He is
taking the statement from Adkins. He said if there had been any indication of pollee
abuse he would have noted that. There is no such indication in the statement.
At approximately 6145 p.m. Adkins was not put into a lockup but was taken by
uniform police officers in a police car to the emergency room at Roseland Community
270
Hospital, where he was treated and given a urinalysis which showed blood in the urine.
Adkins complained at the ER of pain in the back, chest, neck, both legs and both arms.
Urinalysis and x-rays were done, and at 1:00 a.m. on June 8, he was transported from the
After being examined and treated in the Emergency Room at Cook County
Hospital, Adkins was admitted to the hospital at 4:45 a.m. with a medical diagnosis of
Multiple Blunt Trauma. He reported to personnel at the hospital that he had been beaten
by the police with flashlights and complained of pain in his right shoulder, chest,
abdomen and both thighs. He was placed in the Intensive Care/Trauma Ward at Cook
County Hospital on June 8” and 9” and was discharged on June 10” with a diagnosis of
Multiple Blunt Trauma to the leg, head and chest. For a period of approximately 3
weeks, Adkins received medication and painkillers and physical therapy in the way of
bicycle naming, weights and other therapy. Subsequently after Adkins had been
medical records reflected Aclkins being treated for back Pain and pain in his right
shoulder.
in the Emergency Room. Her notes indicate that Adkins was complaining that he had
pain in his back and both legs. He had possible contusions to the kidney. Another note
showed that he was alert, responsive, no acute distress, still unable to give urine at the
time. A urinalysis was conducted which was positive for the presence of 20mg of
albumin which is an indication that the patient sustained nauma to the kidney. There WZLY
271
a trace of blood in the urine noted. Those results were conststent with the possible
Dr. Loya worked with Dr. Demetra Soter at Cook County Hospital in examining
and treating Phillip Adkins. Attempts have been unsuccessful to reach Dr. Loya.
Dr. Demetra Soter is a trauma specialist at Cook County Hospital. Adkins was
admitted with a diagnosis of Multiple Blunt Trauma. The medical records reflect that he
reported being beaten by the police with flashlights and complained of pain in his tight
Dr. Soter met with representatives of this office on April 26, 2005. She had an
independent recollection of examining Adkins. She said that in trauma cases she starts
with the negative and some times ends up with the more likely than not conclusion that it
is true. She starts out very skeptical. She did not recall Adkins saying that a policeman
had inflicted the injuries, but heard it, she thinks, from other nurses or techs. She said he
appeared to have been beaten while in police custody. She said Adkins had related that
he had been hit among other things with flashlights, and she said in her years of
experience usually these patients did not lie about the insuument.
Dr. Soter persona.Uy saw the bruising. She saw it within 24 hours. She was of the
opinion to a reasonable degree of medical certainty that the injuries were totally
consistent with the complaints of abuse that Adkins had related. The injuries were very
consistent with the type of instruments used in the complaints of abuse. She
pretty badly. It would be very hard for one person to inflict those injuries.
272
Dignan, Boffo and Lotito have refused to speak to us, but they have given
statements to OPS Investigator Leutie Lawrence. All the police witnesses who gave
statements to Leutie Lawrence have denied any knowledge of any abuse of Adkins.
Byrne, Lottto, Dignan and Boffo all stated that only Lotito and Boffo were in the
car with Adkins. Lotito was driving and Boffo was in the passenger seat. Dignan
emphatically denied that he was in the car with Adkins. Boffo’s statement was the same
as Lotito’s except that he said that he did ride in the backseat with Adkins. Lotito had
Dignan also told Lawrence that he had observed bruises on Adkins at the time of
the arrest. He also filed a supplemental report on June 15, 1984, in which he said he saw
bruises on Adkins’ torso at the time of the arrest at Adkins’ home. The report stated that
Dignan asked Adkins how he had received the bruises and Adkins said it was “no big
thing.” A number of wttnesses, including Adkms and his codefendants told OPS that
Adkins was in good health and did not have any bruises before the arrest. The initial
arrest report of Adkins (prepared on June 8, 1984 before the supplemental report we
referred to above) contains a blank space in hox #30 where “marks, scars, deformities,
handicaps, etc. are to be noted and makes no reference to any bruises being observed on
Investigator Lawrence concluded that the evidence was sufficient to establish that
Boffo and Lotito had struck Adkins repeatedly about the body with their fists and a
flashlight. She further concluded that the evidence was insufficient to establish that
Dtgnan was, in fact, the driver of the car. She further found that the evidence established
213
that Dignan bad made a false report% that he said that he observed biuises on Ad&s’
We have concluded that the medical evidence leaves no other conclusion but that
A&t suffered mjuries while in police custody. The posture of this case is the same as
the posture in the Andrew Wilson case. We believe ‘&at the physical evidence is so
present the evidence to a grand jv aad seek the indicrment of Ronald B&o and James
Lotito for aggravated bartery against Phtllip Adkius. The evidence is insufftcient to
support an indictment against Peter Dignan. We agree with the OPS investigator that the
evidence is insui?icient to establish beyond a reasonable doubt that Dignan was the driver
ofthe car.
274
ALFONZO PINEX
On May 29, 1985 Officers Anthony Maslanka and Michael McDermott arrested Samuel
Hayes for armed robbery. He offered information about the murder of Eddie McKeever.
He said that on the night that McKeever was shot Pinex had told him that he had shot
McKeever. Hayes met with the officers at Detective Area 2 the next day and gave
another statement in which Hayes described the circumstances under which McKeever
Another witness, Roosevelt Strong, gave the pohce information that Pinex and
Hayes were involved in the shooting of McKeever According to Strong, the motive of
the McKecver murder was the fact that McKeever was or had been a witness against
Jeffrey Collins. McKeever alleged that Collins had attempted to murder him. At the
hme the police were interviewing Roosevelt Strong, Collins was serving time in the
The Police re-interviewed Sammy Hayes, who told them that he, Pinex and others
Planned the killing of McKcever. They subsequently met Jeff Collins and Mark Pill&e,
who were riding in Collins’ mother’s car. Hayes said they saw Eddie McKeever riding a
Mark Dillette was arrested and told the police he was present when McKeever was
shot. Jeff Collins, Pinex and Sammy Hayes were also present. Pillette said that Pinex
and Hayes shot McKeever. Collins was the driver of the car. Pill&e subsequently gave
215
Bigoness and the officers again interviewed Hayes at Cook County Hospital. He
was informed of what Pill&e had said. He admitted that he had fired one shot into
McKeever’s head as he was lying on the ground. Hayes also gave a court-reported
statement to Bigoness.
Logan Correcttonal Center in Lincoln, Illinois where Collins was imprisoned. Collins
said he had not shot anyone, but he was the driver of the car when McKeever was killed.
He said Hayes and Pinex did the shooting. A tape recording of his statement was reduced
Bigoness approved a murder warrant for Pinex. Pinex was atrested on June 28,
1985, and a statement was taken from him by Bigoness, who testified that he wrote out
hts summary of what Pinex was telling him. Pinex signed that summary in the presence
Hayes, Collins and Pmex were indicted for the murder of McKeever. Hayes and
Collins were convected, but their convictions were reversed. They were retried,
Pinex made a motion to suppress his statement, which was allowed by Judge
Michael Getty, who made a number of findings of fact which we will refer to ID more
detail later One of the findings of fact was that during custodial interrogation Pinex told
the officers that he had an attorney and wanted the attorney present during the
questioning. But despite his request, Judge Getty found, Maslanka and McDermott
defendant and this questioning was in violation of the defendant’s constitutional tights.
216
Based on that finding, Judge Getry suppressed the statement. He advisedly declined to
“reach the issue of whether or not the defendant was beaten.” He said that it was not
necessa*y for him to make that determination. Pillette recanted his previous statemennt,
and Collins refused to testify for the State. The State then nolle prossed Pinex’s
indictment.
Shortly after the State dismissed his Indictment, Pincx filed a suit against the City
of Chicago in the Circut Court of Cook County, alleging that McDermott and Ma&&a
had beaten him at Detective Area 2. The suit was settled on November 1, 1991, by
The principal witnesses for Pinex included his lawyer before and at the time of his
arrest, Freddrenna Lyle. We have interviewed Piaex and Lyle and we have read their
testimony at the motion to suppress. We also interviewed the mother and wife of Pinex.
According to the police reports, tactical officers from the 22* District located at
11. lti & Monterey received information from a confidential informant that Alfomo Pinex,
who was wanted on a murder warrant, could be found in the vicinity of 66’h & Hoyne
Avenue. (The 22& District is located in Detective Area 2 at I1 1” & Ellis.) The tactical
officers met the informant at 66” & Seeley at approximately lo:20 p.m. on June 28,
1985. The informant told them that Pinex was staymg with a &lfrriend Kim WesL at
6614 South Hoyne. (6614 South Hoyne IS located in the 7” Police District. The 7”
Police District station is located at 61” & B a&e.) An officer from the tactical unit of the
7* District joined the tactical officers from the 22”d District, and Pinex was arrested at
6614 South Hoyne. The Violent Crimes unit of Detective Area 2 was notified.
271
According to a report signed by Maslanka and McDermott, Pinex was transported
to the 22”* Dtstrict “for processing.” Masltia and McDermott advised the arresting
officers that Pinex should be transported via squadrol to Area 2 for further investigation.
Ma&.&a and McDermott were at the station at the 22”” Drsmct when Pinex was brought
Pinex testified at the motion to suppress that he was picked up by the police at the
home of his girlfriend, Kimberly West, on June 28, 1985. He was first taken to the police
station at 61” & Racine, then to the police station at 85” & Green and finally to the
Detecttve Area at I1 l* & Michigan where he was taken upstairs to a room. (We believe
that he was mistaken when he said he was taken to the station at 85” & Green. We
bclicve that he was taken to the station at 11 I* & Monterey, District 22.) Maslanka and
McDermott came into the room. When he was arrested Pmex had a lawyer, Freddrerma
Lyle. Pinex had talked to Lyle before he was arrested on Jnne 28. Lyle had called and
talked to him about the case. She told Pinex that they were going to turn hnn in on
Saturday, June 30. He was arrested near midnight on June 28, which was a Thursday.
Pinex said that Maslanka started to question him by saying Pinex knew what he
was there for and Maslanka didn’t want “no bullshit.” He asked Pinex to tell him what he
knew about the Eddie McKeever murder. Pinex said he would like to have his lawyer
present before he said anything. Maslanka told him that he didn’t bave a lawyer. Pinex
told him that he did have a lawyer, because he was supposed to be turning himself in the
next day. Maslanka told him that Pinex was lying, and be was tired of Pmex lying to
him. He told Pinex that the police had “papers” of Sammy Hayes and Mark Pillette.
(The “papers” were the statements made by Hayes and Pillette to Bigoness.) Maslanka
278
then read them, and Pinex said that he didn’t care what the papers said. Maslanka told
him to shut up and listen, and he played the tape of Jeffrey Collins which implicated
Pmex. After playing the tape, Pinex told the officers that he didn’t care what they were
Ma&&a struck Pinex in his eye. McDermott jumped over and started helpmg
Maslanka. McDermott started to hit Pinex in his ribs and grabbed his leg so that Pinex
could not move. Pinex was just trying to cover up to stop from being hurt too bad in the
face. The beating caused him to defecate in his pants. He was wearing underwear which
he was able to dispose of. To make them stop the beating, Pinex had hollered, “Okay, I’ll
Pmex testified that the beating occurred Immediately after he heard the tape and
after he said “he did not care what they were saying, they aye all lying.” Maslanka staaed
the beating with his first blow to the corner of Pinex’s right eye. After Pinex leaned over,
Maslanka gabbed his hair, and McDermott was beating Pinex in the ribs. He kneed
Pmex at the same time. He was struck maybe three, maybe more times in the right eye.
Maslanka first struck him in the eye. At one point he was kneed in the eye.
He was also beaten in his ribs more than once. He was struck on the side of his
ribs; the lower part in the ribcage. McDermott beat him in the ribs with his fists.
Maslanka also kneed him in the left eye. He was struck in his right eye, left eye and right
About ten minutes after the beating, Pinex saw Assistant State’s Attorney James
Bigoness. Ma&.&a was in the room. Pinex said he told Bigoness that he had been
beaten by Maslanka. He was crying. Bigoness told him to pull himself together.
279
Bigoness read the statement to him and asked if he had sard that. When he heard the part
of the statement about Pinex heing treated well by the police, he told Bigoness, “I told
you they have bruised me.” Bigonesr said that he didn’t look like he had been bruised.
Bigoness never mentioned a court-reported statement, and Pinex never told him he
wanted to give a court-reported statement. He never saw Bigoness write down what is
contained III the statement that was offered by the State. (A copy of that statement is
He had seen McDermott and Ma&&a earlier at what Pinex said was 84’ &
Gresham. (The station at 85” & Green is called the Gresham police station.) Even
though he was not given Miranda warnings, he knew he had a right to remain sdent. On
cross-examination, he said that he had never given a statement to any police officers at
any time. He saw Bigoness after he told police he would make a statement. Bigoness
introduced himself.
Freddrenna Lyle arrived, and Pinex told her that he had been beaten by the police.
Some time later, Lyle and Brgoness came in to talk to Pinex. Pinex told Bigoness where
and how he had been beaten. The police had come to the room and sard to Pinex that he
told his lawyer that he had been beaten Pinex said, “Yeah, I told her that.” Pinex
pointed out the portions of his body where he had been beaten
Pinex sard that he had worn reading glasses before. There was nothing wrong
with his right eye until it became blurred after he had been beaten. His eye mmry was the
Freddretma Lyle testified that she had met Pinex in maybe ‘83 or ‘84 and that she
had been called by his mother several days before June 28 and requested to represent
280
Pinex. She made arrangements with the police to mm him in that Saturday at the station
at 51” & Wentworth (the 2”6 District; also Detective Area 1) at 3:00 p.m. Those
arrangements were made on Thursday; she could not get there before Saturday. Mrs.
Pinex had given Lyle a card with the number and name of some officers she had been
talking to; Lyle took the card and called the officers. (Mrs. Pinex had received the card
from policemen who came to her home with a warrant seeking her son.) Lyle was aware
that there was a warrant for Pinex’s atrest outstanding; this was the reason she had
arranged to surrender him. Pinex was aware of the fact that she had been retamed to
represent him because she had spoken to Pinex and made arrangements as to what time
and where they were supposed to go to turn him in. She was unable to find the card with
the officer’s name and did not remember the name of the officer.
She received a call 6om Pinex’s family about 11:OO or 11:30 p.m. on June 28.
She got out of bed and went to 51” & Wentworth; where she had been advised he had
been taken. She went to the desk and asked where Pinex was; they checked the records
and said he wasn’t there. Lyle had been told by an Officer Richardson that Pinex was in
custody at 61” & Racine, so she went to that station. She got there about five or ten
minutes later. She identified herself on the phone to Richardson, and asked whether
Pinex WZG in custody there, and Richardson said yes, and she went right over. When
she had arrived at 61” & Ravine Pinex was not in the lock-up. She became rather
agrtated and asked the desk sergeant to fmd out where Pinex was. The desk sergeant
called the lock-up, and no one knew where Pinex had been taken. After about ten
minutes one of the officers who had assisted in making the arrest informed the desk
sergeant and Lyle that Pinex had been taken to Retective Area 2.
281
Lyle asked the desk sergeant at 61” & Racine to call Area 2 before she went all
the way out there, and the desk sergeant did. She was told that Pinex was not in the lock-
up there. The desk sergeant then asked for Violent Crimes detectives and, after speaking
to someone there, learned that Pinex was with the detectives. The sergeant told the
detectives that Lyle was Pinex’s attorney, that she was looking for him and that she was
Lyle arrived at Area 2 about 12:05 or 12:I 0 a.m. She immediately went to the
desk, showed her tdentification and told the police at the desk that she wanted to see her
client immediately. She was told that he wasn’t in the lock-up. She told the officer that
Pinex was with the Violent Crime detectives, so the police officer called up to Violent
Crimes and indicated that there was an attorney downstairs who wanted to see Pinex.
She was then asked to have a seat. She was kept waiting for about ten to fifteen minutes;
then she went back to the desk and complained about the delay.
About five minutes later McDermott came downstairs and escorted Lyle up to the
second-floor where Pinex was being questioned. On the way UP the stairs McDermott
asked Lyle whether she knew what the arrest was about. She said that she did know.
When she arrived on the second-floor she saw Assistant State’s Attorney
Bigoness and Ma&.&a standing outside a room. There was a court reporter sitting at
one of the desks. She knew it was a court repotter because her machine was there. (It
was later established that a court reporter was called by Bigoness, and the court reporter
arrived at Area 2. Bigoness excused the court reporter because, according to a police
report, Pinex had made a statement.) Lyle asked Bigoness whether he was getting ready
to have the court reporter take Pinex’s statement, and he answered that he was. After she
282
talked to Bigoness about the court reporter, they took her into a room about three or four
feet from where they had been standing. Lyle went into the interrogation room and saw
Pinex by himself. As soon as she walked in the door, Pinex started crying, She said he
was hysterical. Pinex just kept repeating that they had been beating him, and she kept
asking him whether he had made a statement. Pinex kept saying that he had asked for his
lawyer and that they had been beating him. She kept asking Pmex whether he had made
She left the room and spoke to Bigoness and told bim that Pinex said he had
beaten. Bigoness told her that that’s what they all say after giving a confession. She told
him she was not concerned about what they all say; that her client said he had been
beaten and that he had told Bigoness that he had been beaten. Maslanka went back into
the room where Pinex was and Lyle followed him. Maslanka said to Pinex, “So you told
your lawyer we had been beating you.” Pmex answered, “Yes, I told her you had been
beating me.” Maslanloa then said to Pinex, “You don’t look like you’ve been beaten to
About fifteen minutes later someone came back with a camera and proceeded to
take pictures of Pinex. Lyle told the police not to take the pictures for her satisfaction,
because Pinex was too dark skinned and there would be no bruises. If they were to snike
somebody as light as she was that person would bruise easily, but someone as dark as
Pinex would not show bruises until the next day. Lyle said that the police said they were
Lyle stood in the hallway, and the police asked Pinex where he had been beaten.
They proceeded to take pictures of his face and his ribs and then had him pull up his shirt.
283
Pinex bad already told Lyle that he had soiled his pants and that they had aHowed him to
remove his underclothes. When the police told Pinex to drop his pants, Lyle knew that he
didn’t have any underclothes on so she turned away. (We have examined the pictures.
There are two pictures taken of Pincx without his pants on; he is not wearing any
underwear. Some of the pictures also show bloodshot marks in hts lower left eye.) In an
interview with this office, Lyle said that she had instzucted Pinex that he was not to
Celestine West is the mother of Kimberly West, the estranged wife of Pinex.
West stated that on the day of Pinex’s arrest both her daughter and a neighbor telephoned
her and told her that police officers had surrounded her house. By the time West arr?ved
home the police officers were taking Pinex from the house and placing him in a police
automobile. Pinex supposedly was to be taken to the station located at 61” & Racine.
When West and her daughter went there they were told that Pinex had been taken to the
station located at 51” & Wentworth. At that statlon they were told that Pinex had been
taken to the station located on 1.11’ Street (the 22”* District). When they arrived at the
11. I* Street station they were told that Pmex was not there.
She and her daughter returned home, and some time later received a phone call
from Pinex. He told her that he was in custody at Area 2. (Area 2 is on 111” Street but
farther east than the 22& District.) Pinex requested them to bring him clean underclothes
because he had soiled himself while m custody. West and her daughter went to Area 2
that evening with the requested clothing which they turned over to the desk office. They
saw and spoke to Pinex in the visiting room area separated from him by a glass partition.
West retained an attorney, Walter La Von Pride, for Pinex’s defense. (Pnde is now
284
deceased.) Pride represented Pinex after he had been indicted. His motion to suppress
was granted.
her mother. She made nnmerous visits to Pinex while he was in the county jail. She
recalled that on the occasion of the first visit his eyes were still bloodshot. She was sure
that at the time of his arrest Pinex had no damage to his eyes and was in excellent
physical condition. Following the dismissal of the charges against Pinex in 1986, she and
Pinex were manied. They are still married, although they do not live with each other.
Frances Pinex is the mother of Alfonzo Pinex. She was not able to go to the Area
2 station because she was sick at the time, but she did notify Freddrenna Lyle of
Alfonzo’s arrest. She retained Walter La Von Pride to defend her son in connection with
the murder charges. She first saw her son after the arrest when he was an inmate at Cook
Daniel Olsen was a Cermak Hospital physician assistant who did the history and
physical examination at the Cook County Jail. intake. His signature appears on the Pinex
History and Physical Exam Sheet dared June 30, 1985. Olsen is now a physician living in
Grand Rapids, Michigan. He says he does not want to be involved and fears being sued,
but he did identify a document appearing to be one that was used in 1985. From the
bottom part of the form Olsen identified his own handwriting, which indicated that Pinex
complamed of red eyes and blurred vision secondary to blows. He also determmed that
there were bilateral subconiunctive hemorrhages. He said that he had probably been
requested to examine Pinex because of Pinex’s complaint of blurred vision and the
285
Dr. Scott Cooper worked at Cermak Hospital. Cooper now practices internal
he had a pain in his right eye. Pinex said he had blurring of vision and burning of his
eyes for two to three months. He told Cooper he had been hit in the eyes five months
before. A vision test revealed that in his left eye Pinex was 20/200 and 201100 in his
right eye. In Dr. Cooper’s opinion the finding made by Olsen of a subconjunctive
hemorrhaging in both eyes would be consistent with a blow or beating to the head or the
Maslanka and McDermott both testified at the motion to suppress, but they have
refused to give any statement to this office. Bigoness also testtfied on the motion to
suppress and has been interviewed by this office. In the motion to suppress both officers
denied any abuse of Pinex. They also denied any knowledge that Pinex had a lawyer
Bigoness also denied that Pinex told him that he had been beaten. It was sttpulated by the
State and the defense that Bigoness was not present at any time while Pinex was abused.
Judge Ge’rty made findings that Lyle did have an agreement with the police to
emender Pinex on Saturday, the 30*; that Pinex dtd tell the police that he had an attorney
and wanted the attorney present before questioning. He concluded by singling out
McDctmott and Ma&&a as the persons who, by their persistence in questioning Pinex,
violated his constttutional rights. The only specific reference he made to Btgoness
“The court further notes that it’s very unusual that thereafter
the Assistant State’s Attorney in a homicide case proceeded to take
286
a summary statement, rather than a court-reported statemen\
lending itself to make an indication that there was a great deal of
hurry, Possibly, to ga the whole thing done before somebody like
Ms. Lyle arrived.
It’s curious, also, that Ms. Lyle was held for 15 to 20 minutes
at Area 2 in a downstairs office, just enough time to get that
statement and the signing of the statement.
As noted, we have interviewed Lyle, Pinex and James Bigoness. The police
officers have refused to talk to us, but we have come to a conclusion without considering
their refusal to speak to us. Our conclusion is first that we agree with all the findings of
2. Pinex did tell the police that he had an attorney and wanted her present
before any questioning. It defies common sense to say that Pinex did nor
4. it was also reasonable for Judge Getty to infer that Lyle was stalled.
Although Judge G&y alluded to the fact that Pinex had said that he soiled
hunself, the judge expressed no inference. But we will: As factfinders we conclude that
Pinex did soil himself and that he did so because ofphysical mistrcattnent.
In order for Judge Gctty to come to the conclusion that hc did he would have had
to come to the conclusion that the police, at least, were not telling the truth about whether
287
they knew that Pinex had a lawyer, he wanted his lawyer present and that his lawyer was
deliberately given the run-around. We agree; we do not believe they were telling the
truth. That being so, the question becomes what effect does that conclusion have on the
question of the credibility of the officers in their denial of physical mistreatment. In our
judgement, as factfinders we may believe that we may consider the police officers’
willfully false testimony that P&x did not tell them he had a lawyer and wanted his
Pmex’s testimony is corroborated by the fact that he had to change pants; but the
strongest corroboration of all is the medical testimony of Dr. Olsen and Dr. Cooper.
In addition, the testimony of the police and Bigoness contains its own
improbabilities.
Consider these facts: According to the police Pinex arrived at Detective Area 2 at
11:45 p.m. and was placed in an interview room. At that time Maslanka and McDermott
informed Bigoness that Piuex was in custody at Area 2 headquarters. They then began
the questionmg of Pinex. According to Bigoness’ Felony Review Report he was first
contacted by McDermott and Maslanka at about l2:3f1 a.m., but about 15 minutes later
(12:45 a.m.) according to the repo& the officers were telling Bigoness that Pinex had
confessed. That means that all that the officers had testified to - the accusations they
made to Pinex, the denial, the reading of the statement of Hayes and Pillerte, the playing
of the tape of Collins’ report and the oral confession Pinex allegedly made to the police
288
Consider also these facts: The watrant was issued for Pinex’s arrest on June 8,
1985. Twenty days later (June 28) his attorney made arrangements to surrender mm on
June 30. The very day that his attorney made arrangements to surrender Pinex, a
“confidential informant,” who apparently had been silent for almost three weeks now told
the tact& officers from the 22* District, not the 7’ District where Pinex was allegedly
Detective Area 2 officers, McDermott and Marlan!-+ who had been in on the
investigation since May 29, when they interviewed Sammy Hayes, were notified of the
upcoming arrest. They went first to District 22 and told the tactma ofhcers to take Pinex
to Detective Area 2, where they would be waiting to interrogate him. And when the
of&em got to Detective Area 2, who should be there to assist them in case Pinex wanted
to make a statement, but the very assistant who had taken the statements from Hayes and
Pillette and approved a warrant for Pinex’s arrest on June 8, 1985, an assistant state’s
attorney who just happened to be at Area 2 on another assignment. &goness does not
It is undisputed that Bigoness was not present when Pinex was mistreated by the
police; and there is no direct evidence that he was aware before he began his questioning
that an arrangement had been made by Pinex’s lawyer to surrender him. (Bigoness
testified that Pinex told him, after his oral statement but before his written statement, that
Pinex testified that he did tell Bigoness that he had been beaten; and Bigoness
denied that he had done so. A factfinder could reasonably determine that Pinex was
289
We do not have proof beyond a reasonable doubt that Bigoness aided and abetted
any mistreatment of Pinex; but, in our judgment, we have sufficient evidence to present
to a grand jury and seek the indictment of Maslanka and McDermott for aggravated
290
ALFONZO PZNEX EXHXBIT NO. 1
291
292